Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Arcturus Sirius the third is old. He can feel it in his bones, feel it in his feet when they struggle to find hold from time to time, forcing him to trust his cane more and more. He can see it with and through his eyes as it's getting harder to spot the details while the wrinkles spread over his once handsome face. He can feel it in the slight tremble of his spindly fingers. He notices it in his decreasing strength and weight. He notices how his appetite decreases and how the days start to swim, bleeding into one another without a seam or purpose.

Some of this days he would ask himself what he has done wrong, that he is the last to uphold his family's legacy. The last of a millennial old bloodline willing to uphold the honor they have been bestowed with once upon a time.

Those are the days he will venture into the hidden library of Black Palace, walk to it's far back, his tired eyes fixed on the gigantic family tree that makes up the whole back wall, already creeping over the ceiling. When he was young he could read the tiny names from several steps away. Now he ca touch them before he can read them. But he doesn't need to read then anymore, he knows them by heart now.

Still he will stare at what he knows to be his father's name, goosebumps creeping over his body as he thinks of the man. He was ruthless and disgusting. It hasn't been a rare occasion for Arcturus adult life, to thank magic and all those above and beyond that he had already been an adult when his father finally gained power of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, the second advisors of Avalon.

That second and actual title isn't included on most of their heirlooms, hasn't it lost it's meaning centuries ago despite the seats and greetings still following the hierarchy of the ancient kingdom. But it is included on this tapestry because this one, this is the original, the one that will always and has always updated, the one where you can't disown, where your mistakes will always continue to glare at you.

He will wander from his father to his uncles. Phineas, who ran away with a muggle wife to start a family outside of Britain, causing the tapestry to lose focus. Perhaps that branch of the Black-family is forever lost to them. Arcturus the second, his name's sake, the father f the Black-Sisters of his own generation. He gifted them three daughters and would forever be spiteful about it, going so far as leaving all he had to his brother instead of his daughter or their sons. Arcturus, the younger, will remember how the elder disowned his middle on with the help of his older brother, Arcturus the third's father, Sirius the second. But by that time the cruelty of his father, of his family, hadn't been new to Arcturus. He knew how they were and so he stood by and watched, observed as they drove his cousins into misery, promising himself it was all for the best while in reality fear had killed his voice, bound his limps for years.

But it's the youngest brother, Cygnus, who felt Sirius cruelty first, officially, or rather Cygnus son did. Pollux was still born under Arcturus' grandfather Phineas the first, yet by the time he came into his teens, Sirius had taken over and forced the Black Madness into this one line specifically.

Arcturus can't by the life of his understand the delight of forcing young women of allied families to rape twelve to thirteen year old boys, impregnating them so a marriage between the child and woman would become legal, villainizing the children in the go, as the public would think they just went over their head, where to arrogant, to full of themselves, an easy thing to believe of a Black by now. It was what made Arcturus understand why his family is called Black, considered the darkest of families, why his father was called a monster by the public even though all that had terrified him as a child had only happened behind warded doors and pulled back curtains. But he never was a Gryffindor, he was no fighter, he observes and only strikes when he is sure of his victory. Or so he believed at the time.

He would shake head in dismay as he looks away from his uncles and to his own son. He failed him too, could he have stepped in? Could he have protected his son from his father? He doesn't know, he doesn't want to know, as he is unsure if he could bare the truth.

However he should have stepped in when he saw the sighs years later, when he felt her become like his mother. But perhaps that's why he didn't. And it pains him how much of his parent still resides within himself. How much of a coward he has been. Would little Regulus still be alive if he had put his veto to that ridiculous plan of his? Would Sirius the third, his grandson and Regulus older brother, still be in prison, had he acted on the abuse just a couple of months earlier, perhaps even years? Would his son still be alive had he taken the shame on himself and annulled the marriage when she started to control him? He doesn't know where his grandsons got their spines from, but surely not from him.

His name calls him a guardian but whenever he stands in front of this tapestry he wants to cry in shame. What has happened to his House? What has he done? Who had he become?

He can't even stand it to venture any further for most of the days to look at the younger black-Sisters and their fates. He can't, knowing what he had done to them, that he is no better then his name's sake. He shouldn't have disowned Andromeda, he he couldn't even complete the job due to the Family Magic holding onto her with beaks and claws. He shouldn't have let Cygnus the third marry the youngest into another, probably abusive household, just like they did to Charis all those years ago. Perhaps he did even worse as yes, the youngest were married to pain, the middle ones disowned fo their love but at least Callidora didn't lose her mind like Bellatrix, kissing the feet of another monster. And isn't that another one of fates cruel jokes? Bellatrix torturing Callidora's grandson into insanity?

No, no he won't be able to repair the damage he caused, even if he had the spine his grandsons showed all their life, all of them, even those he barely ever acknowledged all their life, no he wouldn't have the time now. He can feel his life leave him in the loneliness it has become and he will welcome death should he one day knock on the massive castle doors.

But perhaps... perhaps he could raise his power for one last time? Give his family one final chance? Isn't he the symbol of hope for so many?

He let's his gaze flicker to the very top of the tree, to a name originally written in a beautiful cursive until being overridden by a shaky hand in an unsure gray as if the owner himself was neither sure nor serious of the change. above the name once picked for his heir stood another name, one that would forever only be meant be temporary. The bear he would guard as his final act.

Harry James Potter.

---

"Papa, regarde! Elle est arrivée, elle est arrivée!", a young boy with rectangular glasses and wild black curls rushes over the grass towards his father. Montuno, a tall and broad shouldered with the same wild hair as his sons but an just as wild, short black beard looks up from where he was busy pulling a charmed fishing net out of the nearby lake.

"English, Etamine!", he chastises the boy though his voice lacks any real heat and his gray eyes twinkle fondly at the child's enthusiasm.

"She comed!", the young boy repeats his words waving an envelope in his fathers face making one of the older boys following behind him grown. They too hold letters in their fingers, though they lack the enthusiasm of their brother.

"Came, Ed. Came not comed.", the oldest sighs with a soft shake of his head only for the youngest to wave his in dismissal.

"Don't matter.", he snarks to his brother before beaming at his father. "Just look, papa. The- thing here- there are no- wands?", he shrugs softly as he mumbles the words through his heavy accent making his father chuckle slightly. He finishes his work with a flick of his wand before leaning down to carefully pull the heavy parchment from between his boy's fingers, looking at the crest himself.

"Just because there are no wands on the crest doesn't make Hogwarts any less magical then Beauxbatons, Ed.", he speaks calmly as he watches the four animals walk around their respective quarters of the small emblem. And how the ribbon with the Latin motto flatters softly in a non existent wind.

"It's still magnificent, isn't it?", he asks as he turns the letter to return it, glancing only briefly on the address.

To Mr E. Potter
Second Bedroom under the roof
The Pottery
Somerset

He smiles softly before looking up at the older two. "Everything alright with yours?", he asks causing the oldest one to sigh and the other to simply shrug.

"It will be different that's for sure. But I can't really make sense of the books so far, I don't know most of them. I might copy some from Ed's list as there be more explanatory once I hope.", the oldest replies looking at his father with worry in his young eyes.

"It will be alright Rigel.", Montuno answers giving his oldest a small smile. "And if you still feel like you might fail or don't do as good as you would wish we can always retort to tutoring, okay? This is your O.W.L. year here so it's you that will make the calls, got it?", a bit of relief shows on Rigel's face as he nods sharply before turning towards Acamar who shrugs again.

"I guess I'm mostly nervous about the students. You know, new classmates, new friends and possibly enemies.", he gives his father a lopsided grin.

"just don't go around starting feuds Acamar Nathanial Potter.", he replies sternly causing the boy to break into a full grin, eyes twinkling with mischief.

"I wouldn't dare, papa.", he grins before ducking out of the way of a very mild stinging hex sent his way, laughing before hurrying back towards the house. "I'll be inside making plans o how to be a good boy!", he calls back making his brothers snort and his father sigh as he shakes his head staring after his son.

"Come on, let's inside too. I will probably start raining soon anyway, like every day.", he concludes before floating the fish behind them towards the small cottage.

The Pottery is the ancestral home of the Potter-family, originally build by Linfred of Stitchcomb for his son, Hardwin Potter the first. It might not be as big as the proud but younger Potter Manor, but it was enough for their family. Perhaps a bit cramped but as the older three would be at school for most of the time anyways it shouldn't be a big matter.

The cottage in itself is a half-timbered house with two stories and a steep roof allowing for two more room being located directly beneath the wooden shingles. From behind the first trees of a forest cast their shadows on the roof and in front of it a small meadow ends in a lake surrounded by both reed and sand. In the middle of the late is a small island with birch trees and a stone shag. The Potters have always been known to experiment, many of them being passionate inventors, often in potions. So for safety reasons the lavatory is made of stone and as far away from the house as possible while still being easily accessible.

"Monty, 'ave the children shown you?", it had been a difficult decision to move back to Britain as even though Monty was born over here he grew up in France just as his wife and kids had. So the language was a bit rough on all of them sometimes. To practice they had agreed to only speak english for the time being. Perhaps he would go back on it when the boys where at Hogwarts. After all his two youngest, Iolanthe and especially Jaime where still a bit too young to be fluent enough in english yet.

"Oui chérie!", he calls back anyway chuckling at the betrayed cries of his five kids.

"English, papa!"

Chapter Text

The moment Marius had woken, he had known something was up, not wrong in particular, just different of some sort. So when he had kissed his wife good bye and driven to work he had been wary. His eyes had scanned his surroundings with suspicion. He had searched his colleagues for any sign of something unusual happening. But nothing.

Until shortly after eight, about an hour after Marius had arrived, an old man enters the police station. He wears shiny black leather shoes and a suit that had to have been tailored as it fit's his thin frame perfectly. His left wrist is circled by a bog black-silvery watch while his right hand clasps the end of a dark cane whose material Marius doesn't eve want to start guessing. He closes his eyes for a moment, dread filing his stomage as he sees the emblem on the ring on his right ring finger, his bolt wedding band on the other hand he could ignore, this ancient ring of Celtic style with ravens flying around dark gems of black onyx he would never forget. How could he if he still wears scars of it on his own body.

His eyes fly upwards to the man's face. Surrounded by tied back back gray curls sits a pale, wrinkled face with sharp features and high cheekbones. Steel gray eyes focusing on his own stormy ones. Recognition flitters through them, brief surprise. But as quickly as they had appeared they disappear again, replaced by a impassive mask of mild curiosity.

"Arcturus.", Marius speaks taking an educated guess, as he had taken a good drink (or more) in celebration as his uncle had died and there would be nobody else of that age wearing the ring now. Either Arcturus the second or third. Out of the corner of his eye he catches not only his partner but most of his present colleagues look up surprised by his icy tone. Arcturus stops in a polite distance from his desk, showing no reaction at all.

"Well met, Marius. You don't look pleased to see me.", he states as he nods in an elegant, fluent way, just as  Marius had actually bowed to him like the hierarchy would have commanded him to.

"I am surprised but not pleased, my Lord, you are correct. I have nurtured the hope I could one day close my eyes with out ever having to lay them on your frame again. It went well for over sixty years.", he answers sneering at the old man and himself as his tongue forms the familiar words in a way he tried so hard to get rit of so thoroughly.

"I fear I can't grant you that wish. Though you would do well to remember that I am not my father.", he answers and Marius leans back, crossing his arms over his chest. The third then, he can work with that.

"Just quit the bullshit already. Why are you here? I can't remember members of the oh so noble House of Black lowering themselves to speak to us plebeians of the law enforcement, no matter what.", he spits and Arcturus bristles.

"Don't throw around accusations, Marius. It's been decades since you had an insight into my House.", Arcturus answers coolly, staring at Marius who scoffs.

"Old Habit are hard to kill, Arcturus. I've once been raised your way, I know. Besides Dorea kept up contact until her death, I know more then you think.", he sneers and Arcturus studies him for a second.

"It's why you have to poison them slowly instead in simply trying to let go while building a bridge.", he replies. "May I speak you in private?"

"What about? You will understand I am not feeling too comfortable in you company.", Marius narrows his eyes as he speaks, his shoulders tense but unmoved.

"I do, in fact, though it wounds me. I was not the one who threatened you life.", he states bluntly and Marius working partner chokes on air in the background.

"You backed him up! It's what everyone said. You were his Heir, his second hand man-"

"Do not speak of what you don't understand!", Arcturus roars anger glinting in his eyes before calming slightly. "How old were you when grandfather died? Eight? It's been then he first gained power over you, it was then your doors could close. I had never been able to hide. I might have been a coward to stand aside, to stay silent but I am not him.", he continues in an icy voice. "I understand he was cruel to you but you are not the only one who bares his scars, Marius Phineas!", he effectively shuts Marius up for a few moments.

"What do you wish to talk about? If it's private you may wait until after work.", he states less accusing but still wary and more then a little reluctant.

"No I... I wish to report a case of child abuse.", his proud stance falters slightly and Marius presses his lips together.

"To me?", he asks carefully sorrow in his voice and Arcturus sighs.

"there aren't many I know to keep quiet.", he Arcturus answers. "I would hate for it to make the papers. Dorea told you about Regulus and Sirius?", he asks and Marius nods curtly.

"I am aware. though they should be in their thirties now. Don't tell me it's their children?", he asks in sadness.

"One, just one. And not by them, Regulus is missing presumed dead for a decade by now and Sirius sits in prison for life nearly as long. Mass murder, terrorism, treason, accessory to murder, accessory to attempted infant side.", he waves his hand in a careless gesture. "Can we go somewhere private?", he asks again and Marius nods.

"Very well.", his voice shakes slightly as he speaks. He stands and the two walk into an office. Immediately Arcturus lowers the blinds and disables all cameras, microphones and similar technology wit a few swishes of his wand. Then he proceeds to ward the offices and takes out a ring from his pocket putting it on the table between them.

"Who is responsible that you give me something like this? I assume it is enchanted?", Marius speaks as he stares at the simple silver ring.

"It is, against recognition and legilimence to be exact. It's supposed to protect you and the child, my Heir. I have written down everything I know about the case in a way only you may read it when wearing the ring. The most important fact is, that he has been placed illegally with his mug- squi- mundane aunt and uncle. Over the years there have been a lot of complains recorded, I have searched through the archives, but not one went through. Everyone trying to work on them was transferred shortly after. Something is fishy, it's why the ring will work against confundus too. Only for the imperius you will rely on your own stubbornness.", he looks at Marius whose eyes have widen more and more the longer his cousin spoke.

"Who is the child? Where is he? You know who is causing it?", he asks and Arcturus' eyes sparkle in triumph.

"My Heir, Regulus the younger's son. You see Regulus approached me about a marriage, a tried between him, the Peverell Heir, James Potter, and a seemingly muggle born girl called Liliana Evans. I agreed due to some... more information. I officiated the wedding though they all kept their names. A few weeks later Liliana and James married in the muggle world to protect her and Regulus. Regulus went missing only half a year later around Christmas and has since then been presumed dead... he is dead. the tapestry wouldn't lie. either that or he changed his name and hides behind such strong wards that the family magic believes him dead. But that's beside the point. Liliana was pregnant with his child at the time, upon the boys birth James, by then Lord Peverell, adopted the child and created two identities: Henry Regulus Elrey Black-Potter and Harry James Potter. Harry Potter is famous in the magical world as he has survived the killing curse at marly a year old. I have found out a bit about his placement from various sources since then, though most of it is rather sparse as I could only locate him the evening before yesterday when the Hogwarts letters where sent out. I located him in the cupboard under the stairs!", he sneers at the end. "Number Four Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey.", he stops for a second to control his features. "I have called him Hans Topfer in the file for everyone else and changed the address. The ring may only work for those, part of the Black-family."

"I am not part-", Marius starts up but Arcturus interrupts him.

"You are. I am sorry I haven't corrected my fathers actions earlier. you did not deserve what he did to you.", he explains softly and for a moment his face shows nothing but honest pain.

"I got one more question... You might have given me this ring, but I will need to have a plan B. You said everyone who tried to investigate has been transferred. I might need to retire-"

"You are a son of my House now. Should my orders hurt you I will stand responsible for it.", Arcturus states hauntingly and Marius stares at him before he rolls his eyes, opening the door.

"Fine, fine. I just hope you keep your word this time. And perhaps that new personality of yours.", he says while walking back to his normal desk, Arcturus trailing behind him looking truly insulted.

"This time? When have I broken my word? And apologizing is not my new personality!", he sneers and Marius turns around, eyebrows raised.

"Oh I don't know, don't you have to swear not to converse with those kicked out, when they are disowned?", he asks innocently and Arcturus sighs already opening his mouth to reply but Marius cuts him off with an impassioned gesture. "Just remember, Arcturus. I am not a tool you can take up when you need it and throw it away when you're done.", he states solemnly and Arcturus grimaces.

"I will keep my word. No matter if you succeed or not, the castle's doors will open for you again as this is not for or about me. But an innocent child.", he explains and Marius scoffs.

"Well good to know, not that I will go up to Scotland any time soon. One day will not wash away sixty years of hatred, cousin.", he says and Arcturus nods in understanding.

"Alright. You will reach me through Cassy then... I don't think you wish to send me a letter."

"No telephone for the noble Lord?", Marius smirks and Arcturus stares at him for a long moment.

"In a way I do actually have one. As I said, ask Cassy.", he repeats.

"Sure, she'll tell ma anything. You are aware we haven't talked since Dorea's funeral?"

"I am, yes. But she misses you, Marius. She will tell you more now though the book will never be yours."

"That blasted book, honestly. How many lives could be saved if you have it to the authorities?"

"How many would die? How many operations would fail? Oh no, she will guard it for a long time to come. And... well she might have banned me from it until I reconcile with Andromeda.", he explains and Marius laughs. No happy laugh, no, he's laughing at Arcturus 'misfortune'.

"Deserved.", he states coolly and gestures towards the door of the station. Arcturus bows slightly then turns.

"Well met, Marius Black.", he speaks and Marius sighs.

"Well met, cousin.", he bows his head before watching the old man leave, a pensive expression on his face. He would need to find somebody who would leave the job soon either way.

---

It takes Marius about four hours to choose the perfect two candidates for the endeavor. A woman who plans to move New Zealand in a few months and a young man quitting to help out in his fathers shop. 

It takes another two to get them on board without a plan about what to do should his cousin have lied to him.

"Hello, Mrs. Paleo, Mr. Quiverwood.", he greets them as they meet up just a few blocks from surrey later the same day. He feels unusually nervous for something that should, sadly, be nothing more then a routine mission. But he already know it will be everything but and it will be his last one too, as his break of god knows how many protocol will come to bite him either way, should he decides to stay and not retire after this. 

"Mr. Black.", they both greet him back shaking his offered hand, oblivious to his spinning thoughts. they leave the car park in two cars, Marius driving the front by himself. It takes them about twenty minutes before parking in front of a small house made of brown bricks. On first glance it looks no different to those beside it, though it's lawn looks slightly more well kept and the rose bushes stand just a bit prouder. The car is just that bit bigger and more shiny then their neighbors and the closed curtains are just slightly more garish then those next door.

The real difference, however, is the boy whose kneeling close to one of the flower beds. He's wearing big, dirty and ripped cloths and no gloves as he pulls miniature halms of weed after weed from between the flowers. He's small and his oversize cloths make him look even tinier. He has wild black hair and his tanned skin suggests Indian roots. He seems to be around seven or eight years old.

The child looks up briefly as he hears the cars doors close but finds himself staring at the man surprise. His big green eyes widen as he takes in the adults uniforms and the design of their cars. Quickly he jumps to his feet, nearly tipping over the basket of picket weeds as he watches them come close to where he stands not too far of the front door.

"Hello young sir.", Marius greets him his eyes running over the slightly darkened side of his face. From the picture and description of Arcturus' file he is aware that this it most likely the boy they are here about.

"Hellu.", the child greets back, eyes wary as they flicker towards the front door before going back to the flower bed.

"Is your family home?", Marius continues to ask relieved when the boy nods carefully. Taking it as her clue Mrs. Paleo, who stands closest to the door, rings the bell before stepping back. The child watches them chewing his lip.

"You are from the police, aren't you?", he asks and the three adults nod. "Has Dudley done something?", he continues asking but is question isn't answered as the door is opened by a tall and skinny woman looking at them in surprise and distaste.

"Are you Petunia Dursley?", Marius asks and she nods, once, curtly.

"I am Chief Marius Black, those are my colleagues Officers Paleo and Quiverwood.", he introduces himself and the others. "May we have a word with you and your husband, if he is home?"

Bewildered the woman nods, stepping aside before snapping at the boy. "Go wash up and got to your cub- room.", she orders and the child scrambles to obey, heaving the heavy looking basket around the corner of the house and out of view. In the meantime the three officers step into a small parlor from where a stair case leads to the upper floor and presumably an antic. However the woman, Mrs. Dursley, leads them further down the hall towards some kind of sitting room, where a beefy man and child are sitting on a couch that bends under their weight, watching TV as they enter.

"Vernon? Those offices are wanting a word.", she states causing the man to look up in surprise and wariness.

"Dudley, go up in your room.", the father says and the boy immediately wines about how his show isn't done yet and how he wants to listen and why just because 'the freak' did something he has to go. Only the promise of him watching two more shows later this evening by the father causes him to reluctantly get out of the house.

Again, they introduce themselves before taking seat on the armchairs while Petunia sits beside her husband. It's then that Mrs. Paleo speaks up.

"The freak?", she asks curiously and the parents exchange a look between themselves before the man to speak.

"Dudley and the bo- Harry doesn't get along. See Harry is my wife's nephew and he is disturbed, often causes problems with the other children and school and around the neighborhood. He is only calm when he works with his plants.", he explains, defending his son's words. Paleo nods in understanding while Quiverwood dutifully notes down what has been spoken.

"Then he isn't completely off, we are here to speak about your nephew, remind me, how did he come to live with you, Mr, Mrs. Dursley?", Marius asks and this time Petunia speaks up just as the sound of the back door being opened and closed reacher their ears followed by hurried footsteps going up the stairs.

"His parents, that is my sister and her husband, where killed in an accident when he was just over a year old. He has been living with us ever since.", she states simply.

"So you offered to adopt him then?", he asks and Petunia frowns.

"No...", she corrects. "He already is my nephew there was no need."

"Would you take us through the events from when you decided to take him in until he was living here, please? Of course, it has been sometime but please try to remember as many details as possible.", he asks.

"What is this about?", Vernon interrupts her before she even really started to speak.

"There have been found new information about the boys parents that warrant a close investigation of their deaths and his placement.", he explains, it feels as if he is lying though in theory it is the truth, just that there was no official authorization of it all.

"My sister was working in a bit of a vigilant group, though I don't know much more about it, we weren't close.", Petunia carefully states.

"That has been her cover, her husband was working for a secret government agency.", Marius explains internally rolling his eyes at the ridiculous explanation of being a magical Auror Trainee.

"That good for nothing bastard?", Vernon gapes and Marius frowns.

"He was a Duke, you are aware?", he asks them and Vernon shakes his head in disbelieve while Petunia nods in confirmation.

"She said as much in the invite to their wedding, not that I went. We were estranged from the time she got a scholarship for some elite school in Scotland at eleven.", she explains before shaking her head. "I didn't even received an official message of her death. You see her... boss wrote a note that accompanied the boy in his basket as he was placed on our door step. That was... sometime between the first and second of November 1981. My information is she died on the 31?", she asks, actually seeming unsure of her little sister's death date. Paleo's eyebrows rise in surprise as do Marius'

"His basket?", he asks is tone carefully level. "Do you still got the note?"

Petunia hesitates looking at them carefully before shaking her head. "No, I don't think I do.", she states though she starts to look nervous in a way that suggests she is lying but Marius doesn't comment on it.

"So you applied for custody afterwards?", Marius asks though he already knows the answer.

"Well... no. We tried to have other relatives take him, actually. But when we arrived at the office, everything was already dealt with down to every signature, ours included.", she shifts uncomfortably her eyes looking around the room.

"We tried to put him in an orphanage multiple times but he always returned to our doorstep the next morning.", she continues though Vernon frowns at her. "As I said my sister and I did not get along and we already had Dudley do look after.", she hesitates again but this time doesn't continues speaking.

"So did you go to the authorities?", Marius asks a bit more sharply and Petunia actually flinches slightly her eyes once more flicking around the room nervously.

"Ne we... received... intrec-", she gets interrupted by a snarled 'Petunia!' from her husband shutting her up effectively.

"You received instructions?", Paelo asks curiously. "By whom? What did they intel?"

"They-"

"Petunia!"

"No, Vernon. I wasn't on board with it from the start.", she states coolly, though her voice shakes and Vernon turns a few shades darker as he glares at his wife. "They said we wouldn't get rit of him either way until he is seventeen. We would receive a small stipend for his care, which isn't too out of the ordinary though they also stated...", she grimaces and stops herself this time.

"See he's always been difficult and we were given clear instructions on how to... deal with his... character.", she ends uncomfortably not looking at them as she says it, her eyes slightly too shiny, as if she was tearing up.

"And it has been working out perfectly so far. He is calmer then we expected though he continues to be an handful of course.", Vernon adds smugly and Marius raises an eyebrow in question.

"Can you repeat the instructions for us, please?", he asks and Petunia still looks away.

"He needs a strong hand and clear rules. He would need to learn discipline and not get bored or his condition would get worse. They told us to hold his living standard to a simple level.", Vernon shrugs and on it's own it doesn't sound to bad so Marius doesn't immediately jump on the solution that everything is indeed, fine.

"Have his parents been small? I see you, Mrs. Dursley, are rather tall?", he asks instead and Petunia blinks at him in surprise.

"No? Lily was slightly taller then me actually and though that Potter man wasn't a giant he wasn't very shot either. Why is that relevant?", she asks in confusion.

"See... he will turn eleven soon, doesn't he? Still he is of such petite stature that he looks around eight.", Paleo picks up Marius thought process easily.

"I assume he is just a late bloomer, Lily was the same.", Petunia shrugs and Marius nods before Quiverwood speaks up for the first time.

"You've got loads of pictures around here, do you have some of Mr. Potter when he was younger then?", he asks and Petunia stops looking a bit like a deer in headlights.

"No... no we don't actually. He doesn't like to have his picture taken so we didn't force him. His school might have some, though.", she shrugs and Marius nods slowly.

"Thank you, Mrs. Mr. Dursley. That would be all for the moment, may we have a word with young Harry? It's important to create a picture of his condition to verify our information, you understand.", Marius explains aware that they would understand it differently to how he had meant his words.

"I will go and get him." Vernon stands eagerly hurrying out of the room as quickly as his fat legs would allow him.

"Are you alright, Mrs. Dursley?", Paleo asks the moment the man is out of earshot. Petunia looks at her in surprise chewing her lips very carefully.

"I might have hated my sister for her... abilities but I do not ant to treat her son that way. But Vernon was so very much on board with it... I- I... do not wish to disagree with him.", she licks her lips eyes again darting towards the door. "He is nothing like the man I once married.", she whispers quietly more to herself then to the officers.

Paleo leans forward slightly. "Does he hurt you?", she asks urgently and Petunia hesitates.

"Not anymore, no.", she shakes her head, tears clear in her eyes. "He has another outlet now." Marius closes his eyes for a moment to collect himself. So it's not just the nephew. Pictures of his uncle and father flitter before his inner eye causing him to abruptly snap them open again.

"Do you think he might hurt you again? Are you afraid of him, Mrs. Dursley?", Paleo continues and Marius carefully rises to his feet stepping to the side of the door.

"I-"

"We can protect you and the children. But you have to tell us.", Paleo urges her again and finally she nods.

"I think he might. I-if the boy leaves.", she confesses just second before the man returns down the stairs, leading the black haired boy by the shoulder, not noticing as he steps past Marius, though he frowns as he notices the missing officer. He turns around, looking for him, loosing his hold on the child for a second. Immediately the boy flinches away and eagerly brings some space between him and his uncle, looking around the room fearfully.

"Mr. Dursley.", Marius speaks calmly as the man's eyes reach him, handcuffs already in hand. "Please turn around, you are under arrest for domestic and child abuse. You have the right to remain silent-", he starts the standard procedure while manhandling the stunned man with surprising strength. Vernon only regains some sort of composure when the cuffs click around his wrists.

"You dare?", he roars at no one in particular. "Pet? Petunia?! What have you done? Oh you'll pay! That damn freak! So you really are no matter then your sister, crazy the lot of you!...", he starts to spew insults at his wife and the child who shrinks away further with every word until he back into the wall.

"Let's get you out of here.", Marius sighs forcing the heavy man around and out of the door. "Quiverwood may I have your assistance for a second?", he calls and the younger officer jumps to his feet following the other one out to the cars, Dursley still shouting and even struggling by now, sounding crazier and crazier by the minute, as he sneers about magic, freaks and undeserving bastards. His loud voice calls first the other boy out of his room, who watches his father with a shock face being led outside by the police and later the neighbors who come to stare at 'perfect father' Vernon Dursley being locked in a police vehicle.

"You keep an eye on him, while we wrap the scene up in there?", Marius looks at his young colleague questioning.

"Will do, sir.", Quiverwood states, relieved to be out of the emotional living room. A swearing handcuffed man is was more known territory for him then abused relatives. In some way he is relieved that this might as well be his last case. Chief Black had been clear about the possibilities but he had agreed to it anyway. Running a quick hand through his hair he opens the driver's door taking a seat behind the wheel, listening only with half an ear to the mad rambling of the other man as the Chief retreat back into the house.

The moment Vernon Dursley had been lead outside Petunia had lost her battle against the tears, which hadn't been made better has a confused and afraid Dudley had come in, only to be hugged by his crying mother. Completely out of his debt the child hadn't even thought about protesting. Instead he looks over to his cousin who is backed against the wall green eyes big.

The female officer still inside holds out a tissue towards her. "You did good, Mrs. Dursley.", she speaks softly and thanking her with a quivering lip Petunia accepts the small cloth trying to dry her face while not letting go of her son. It's to that scene that Marius returns. He looks it over with a sharp eyes before focusing on the black haired child.

"Excuse my swift departure, Mr. Potter. I have yet to introduce myself.", he speaks calm- and friendly. "I am Chief Marius Black and this is my colleague Officer Anna Paleo. We came to talk to your aunt and uncle.", he explains and the child nods carefully, curiosity clear in his eyes though he hesitates to ask any questions. "I have to apologies, I haven't answered your question earlier, though I think you have answered the first for yourself by now.", he smiles and Harry nods quickly. "As for the second. As far as I know your cousin hasn't done anything for us to be here. But perhaps you wish to tell me about it?", he asks and Harry stares at him then his aunt then shakes his head quickly.

"Ah no bother.", Marius chuckles. "May I still talk to you for a moment? Nothing bad, I promise.", he holds up his hand in a surrendering gesture. Harry hesitates again looking to his crying aunt.

"I haven't done anything.", he mumbles and Marius nods in agreement.

"I know you didn't. It's... in a way it is about your parents.", he speaks carefully and Harry's focus snaps up immediately.

"Did you know my parents, sir?", he asks and Marius smiles sadly.

"No, not personally. But I heard a lot about them.", he explains softly. "Why don't you show me your room and we talk there?", he asks and Harry nods shyly, still keeping close tot he wall as he crosses the room and Marius steps back to let him cross the door easily without coming close to himself. They walk through the hallway up the flight of stairs. the upper floor consists of four bedrooms and a letter to the antic. Harry opens the last door with great respect, before gesturing inside.

"It's technically Dudley's spare room.", he talks, cheeks turning pink. "So it's still filled with his old stuff." The moment Marius turns the corner he understands what the child meant. The room is not only small and dusty its a mess of broken toys and electronics. Even a bicycle leans against one wall and bed and wardrobe are cracked, the desk filled with marks and scratches. There isn't a single poster or picture on the wall or any other very personal things.

"So your cousin uses your room as an extra antic?", he asks as he carefully sits down on the only chair, wincing as it creaks under his weight, while Harry sits on his bed.

"Well no... he threw a big tantrum when I got it yesterday.", he explains carefully looking outside. "And I think I only got it because of the letters.", he states and Marius stills.

"Where did you sleep before then?", he asks and Harry freezes.

"Uhm... does it matter?", he asks carefully and Marius shrugs.

"Depends on you willing to tell me. See... your uncle will go to prison one way or another. It only depends on you wanting to stay with your aunt or not.", Marius explains carefully and Harry stares.

"Y-you said you arrested Uncle Vernon for child abuse...", Harry trails off. "So... so what he did was wrong?", he asks carefully and Marius presses his lips together for a second.

"Very wrong, Harry. And I already know some of it. You see, there were a lot of people who were concerned about you.", the man starts. "But they always got blocked before they could help you.", he looks deeply at Harry. "You, are something special, Harry Potter. So today I got a visit from your great-grandfather who has been looking for you for years, eager to see you safe. He found all those comments and went to talk to me.", he stops for a second before continuing.

"You know when I was... when I was your age and younger I... was a bit like you.", he starts his story his eyes going distant. "I was born into a Noble family, my father was Heir to the Earl of Westmorland, it's in the north of England. My family had special abilities. All of them and they took pride in it.", he looks at Harry for a second before looking away again. "I never showed a sign of being like them. I always was a bit different then my siblings and cousins but it was safe for as long as my grandfather was alive. He died when I was eight, and you see my family was very traditional. We had a head of the family and after my grandfather it was my uncle. I haven't lived with him but I might as well had for how much power he had over me and my family. My Uncle was a very cruel man, Harry. And I still have the scars of what he did to me.", he ends as he looks at Harry. "But I never... I never had the chance to truly escape as a child and when I finally did later on I swore I would become the best policeman I could, to protect all those who, like me, needed someone to protect them.", he smiles sadly. "Well and to take revenge on my family by perhaps bringing them to jail one day. But I am old now and none of those who hurt me live anymore. I never got to show them how they wrong they were. That I am strong, that I am no freak.", he shakes his head.

"I slept in the cupboard under the stairs.", Harry starts to speak, his voice soft and vulnerable. "When I... when I did something freakish they would lock me in there, sometimes for days with only short bathroom breaks. When I was younger I used to pee in my pants or a bucket because I couldn't hold it until Aunt Petunia would let me out again. I wasn't aloud to eat and sometimes even water was rare.", he continues not looking at Marius while he speaks.

"Uncle Vernon would hit me, with his hand or sometimes even his belt. he would yell at me or push me when I didn't finish my chores. I have to weed, plant and water the flowers, mow the lawn, clean the house, do the dishes, cook and put away the groceries. Sometimes I need to put cloths out to dry but not often as I am to dirty for them.", he stops for a second and when Marius looks up he sees him role up his sleeves.

"When Uncle Vernon is around Aunt Petunia is bad too.", he explains showing multiple little burning scars. "I will burn myself or once she even hit me with a frying pan or held my arm to close to the stove.", his voice quivers. "I get beaten for being better then Dudley too. If I get good grades I have to hide them, because Dudley has bad ones. He destroys my assignments, forces me to do his homework. He bullies everybody who talks to me nicely and his favorite game is called 'Harry Hunting'.", he tells the man he has just met but who has woken a sort of trust in him he never expected. Perhaps it is time to allow himself to hope again. Believe that is silent prayers for some unknown relative to take him away, to take him somewhere safe.

"I... yesterday there was a letter for me. I... I hoped that perhaps somebody would take me away, I hate it here. It was addressed to me, it was mine, even to my cupboard. But Uncle Vernon took it away, he burned it. It was mine.", Harry's voice is by now shaking so much Marius is sure he will start crying soon.

"I got the room afterwards. They both seemed afraid of it.", he hesitates. "Today there even more letters but Uncle Vernon burned them again and nailed the mail slot shut. You said my great-grandfather looked for me. Where they from him?", he asks the last one hopefully and Marius looks at him for a long second before he shakes his head.

"No, they weren't. But I know what they were. You remember how I told you my family had special abilities? Well they all got those letter the summer after or when they turned eleven.", he states carefully and Harry stares at him.

"They were wixen, you see. Witches and wizards. Like you, like your parents.", he smiles. "It's like with all peoples. There are nice and not so nice people, and if a family has always been of one kind some will embrace the difference of the one child that is different, some will tolerate but ignore it, some will hate it. Our Uncles hated us, because we were different. But your grandparents still loved your mother even though she was different too, she was like you.", he smiles softly.

"So... so you did know my parents?", he asks. "And Magic... you say magic is real? But Uncle Vernon said...", he trails off.

"A lot of what your Uncle told you was only to hurt you. It's something that is uncomfortable to learn but we have to accept it either way, Harry.", Marius speaks softly. "And no, I didn't but... but we are actually related.", he grimaces. "See I might not be the best person to tell you about it but... you got a mother and two fathers. I know it sounds weird but your first father died before you were even born but your second father adopted you as his own. He loved you either way and he gave his life for you. They all did, because they all loved you more than anything.", Marius states and Harry gapes at him.

"Didn't they die in a care crash?", he whispers carefully and Marius shakes his head.

"No. No they didn't. See Your first father, Regulus Black, who incidentally was my brothers grandson, worked as a spy in a war. He went missing on a mission and was declared dead later. Your second father, James Potter, was some sort of wizards police officer. He made enemies in the same war as your first father. One night... one night the boss of the bad side broke in your home. Your father could have ran, but he stayed and fought to safe you and your mother.", he stops shortly.

"Your mother, Lily Evans, also fought. She was killed right in front of you. They both fought to protect you and to give you a world worth living in.", Marius looks at him. "But there is still someone out there you doesn't want you to be safe. I don't know who it is yet. But I can help you, well your great-grandfather can. He can show you how to be a wizard, he will help you, so that one day nobody will dare to push you around. All you need to do is say yes. He would love for you to live with him, he has looked for you for nearly a decade."

"They loved me.", the boy mumbles in quiet awe and Marius chest tightens.

"Very much.", Marius speaks though he never knew them it's obvious from what they did for the child in front of him.

"A-and magic... magic is real?", his voice quivers and Marius nods carefully, his insides twisting painfully. It has been over half a century and still he yearns the ability.

"It is. Haven't you ever done something you couldn't explain, something your relatives would have called freakish?", he asks and Harry flinches back slightly.

"Y-yeah I... I think so?", he asks carefully, chewing on his lip.

"I... well once when Aunt Petunia tried to cut my hair, I grew it back. In fact it was the only time she had to cut my hair.", he concedes slowly, not looking at Marius, so he missed the other's wide, gleaming eyes. "And that horrid Christmas sweater shrunk when I didn't want to wear it.", he continues. "And I turned that teachers hair blue once.", he shudders slightly. "And that one time I was running from Dudley's gang I suddenly ended up on the school roof. I though the wind might have caught me but now...  it was magic, right?", he asks and Marius nods. "And only a few weeks back the glass on that snake's tank vanished, that was too, wasn't it?", he asks in surprise. "And making the snake talk-", he had looks up at that and sees Marius wide eyes, causing him to stop himself. "R-right?"

"Yes. Though what you describe is very powerful magic some of which is very... rarer even for adult wizards. Changing your appearance is a very advanced skill and... a talent of our family, the Blacks, though thought lost until a few years ago.", he smiles softly. "And parsel too is a family talent, that one you got from your mother.", he explains and Harry's eyes light up in joy.

"I got it from mum? But wouldn't it mean aunt Petunia you'd do it too?", he asks.

"Not necessarily. Family traits like those aren't gifted to every member of the family and only to those with magic either way.", he explains and Harry nods quickly, visibly wanting to know more.

"What about you pack all your things and then show me your old cupboard? I promise you, I or your grandfather will answer all your questions. He will be able to tell you more about your parents anyway?", he asks and Harry stare at him.

"So I don't... I don't have to return here?", he asks tentatively and Marius nods.

"Never.", he states firmly and tears well up in Harry's eyes.

"Thank you.", he whispers and jumps quickly to collect a few items into a battered old backpack. Marius watches him quietly before following the child back out the door and down the stairs to a small door beneath them. It has a small but resistant latch on it and only small slits for air. Harry stops a few meters away from it, gesturing towards the door, unwilling to go further, so Marius continues on his own, crouching down to fully look inside once it's open, taking note of the tiny mattress in one corner or the weird coloring of a once white bucket in the the other corner. He has to close his eyes for a second before reopening them. It's obvious the child hadn't always been able to hold it in until his aunt would let him out.

He gulps down the lump that has formed in his throat and steps back outside. "Paleo?", he calls and as he walks to the sitting room door. The woman looks up from where she had been talking to Mrs. Dursley, who had regained her composure by now.

"Could you quickly document the cupboard the last bedroom on the right, while I wrap up the report?", he asks and the woman nods before ending her conversation with the woman and standing up. Marius now gestures Harry to come inside and take seat beside him, close in the door behind him.

"Mrs. Dursley, I am aware of your sisters and nephews... abilities.", he starts and Petunia's eyes widen in fear. "I was about the opposite to what your sister was in your family. All my siblings, ancestors, cousins, aunts, uncles, acerate, had those abilities.", he states and Dudley frowns.

"What abilities? Where they freaks too?", he asks and Marius shrugs.

"Some certainly where cruel monsters or freaks but different doesn't make somebody a freak.", he states firmly and Dudley frowns again looking as if he had a hard time understanding Marius words. "However... even though I have left the magical community over half a century ago.", he adds and Dudley's eyes widen.

"Magic?!", he asks in shock and Marius nods with a dismissive gesture.

"I do know of the power, the man who put Harry here posses as I have been thoroughly instructed in his case. Harry will be safe with his family, paternal family, but I am worried about him using you to hurt him again. So I am offering to get you out of the country and settled there. As far as I am aware you have no relatives here, Dudley would go to a new school either way and you don't currently have a job here. think of it as some kind of protected custody. Though I will not directly talk to my boss but a cousin of mine for it.", he states and Petunia stares at him.

"They... he wouldn't ever find me again? No wards, nothing needed to hide us?", she asks and Marius shakes his head.

"No. You would live in a family property for a few days at most, to sort out everything with identities and all that but besides that it will be done quickly an thoroughly so nobody will be able to find you. Even if your... husband will somehow get out of a sentence he won't find you.", he states and Petunia stares at him for a long time.

"The man... who... you know... my sister. Is he really dead? He isn't, is he?", she asks and Marius thinks for a second.

"I don't know much about him, admittedly. He was after my time. I know what I have been told, though. I don't think he is fully gone, no. But I am not trained in their history or... knowledge to a full existence."

"Then yes. If there is even a slight chance. He has hurt my family so much. My parents, my sister... I am not going to risk it. They said Harry's presence and some sort of... wards would keep us safe...", she trails of and Marius nods.

"Very well. You should pack. Someone will pick you up this evening, some when between six and eight, he states and Petunia nods quickly, only second before the door opens again and Marius stance changes quickly.

"Thank you, Mrs. Dursley, that would be everything. If you need anything, you know where to call?", he ask and understanding something the children missed Petunia nods, getting to her feet as well.

"Yes, thank you, sir.", she states sincerely and Marius nods. They leave quickly, Paleo entering the care next to Quiverwood while Harry is allowed to sit next to Marius in the other one, Vernon has stopped swearing by that time and just stares darkly ahead.

Chapter Text

I

It's already close to midnight when in the middle of a small pine forest a couple is woken up the shrill ringing of their antique looking telephone. The husband groans as he rolls over, getting up while grumbling annoyed. "Who in their right mind...", he frowns deeply as he walk through the dark rooms towards the moving phone, taking the receiver up only to snarl a tiered "Black." into it.

"I' sorry to wake you, Harry.", a voice answers him. His frown eases slightly as he recognizes the voice despite it's usual distortion.

"Dad? What's wrong with you? It's past midnight.", he calls back simply guessing the time, his father sighs.

"I know, as I said, I'm sorry. I am in need of getting someone out of the country very quickly.", he starts and his son nearly chokes on air. "I will explain it a bit more specifically later on but, basically, an orphaned child was given to family so it would be kept out of the public eye hidden from some people. The father of the family turned out abusive and now I have the child to go somewhere else and for the mother and her son to.. well disappear.", he sounds tiered and frustrated as he speaks.

"And you don't have a system for that? Or I don't know... professional contacts?", he asks warily.

"Technically we do but... I can't go through official channels. I risked or rather gave up my job for this family, Hadrian. I promise I will explain but not over the phone. You won't risk anything for this, if it goes... wrong... my cousin will vouch for it all."

"You cousin?! You never speak about your family. I never knew you even had a cousin."

"I had a lot of cousins. But this particular cousin is the Duke of Yorkshire.", Marius speaks softly. "Listen I know I am asking a lot, though you have yet to say no. The child my brothers great-grandson."

"Your brother?"

"Damn it, Harry. Yes my brother. My brother, who had a child at thirteenth. My brother who never spoke to me again after those bastards put me on the streets.", he explodes and his son hesitates, shocked by his fathers words. "I have two sisters too and as British nobles oh so love their circles that child is related to me in three different ways. He came to me, my cousin, swallowed his pride to protect his grandson, who slept in a cupboard, who had to work like a slave, who was starved and beaten. Because someone powerful wanted him vulnerable, pliable. The husband is going to trial but I think he will get off. They always get off, Harry. Everyone who attempted this case left, transferred or died. I have the backing now to do something. I am asking, not ordering. Say no if you want to, I will find someone else. You are the first I ask. But I sadly don't have the time to go back and forth right now."

"Who, when, where?", Hadrian asks after a few second of silence. "And you will explain, all of it. We will be over soon anyway to visit Deimos.", he answers.

"Primella Desiree and Donald Cyprus Gaunt in  in about.. 15 hours.", Marius names them over the phone and Hadrian frowns again.

"Gaunt?", he asks, stretching it out as if in thought.  "Hidden by a Black who married a Shafiq... Dad?", he asks carefully before hesitating for a second. "Does... Ilvermony or Hogwarts or Durmstrang says something to you?", he asks and Marius sighs.

"Yes. Yes it does. I'm a squip.", he offers a form of bitterness in in voice that make his son wince. "How do you know? Through Bella?"

"No, though I can see how Belladonna Rowle would warrant such a thought. But no... <span;>Deimos went to Ilvermony."

"Then perhaps it's even more important that you come over soon anyway... I am sure Lord Black will happy you, all three of you. After all... following this morning we are children of his house... again. But on the other hand I imagine Arcturus was well aware the bastard.", Marius grumbles and Hadrian laughs.

"I am curious about the explanation of that.", he states.

"Good night Hadrian.", Marius sighs and this time Hadrian laughs.

"Good night, dad."

---

A few hours earlier...

The last paperwork is done by quickly and the case of Vernon Dursley is processed enough for Marius to leave his colleagues to it and go home, taking Harry with him. He isn't even surprised that when he opens the door to his home he is greeted by the chatter of two women, even though only his wife should be home.

"I'm home love.", he calls out either way, carefully leading Harry through the small hallway towards the open kitchen, from where the voices sound. Only second later his wife, Ophilia, appear in the opening smiling at him before looking at Harry.

"Hello there.", she smiles at the shy boy. "I'm Ophilia Black, but please call me Aunty Philia.", she smiles and Harry nods carefully.

"I'm Harry.", he answers quietly and Ophilia smiles.

"Oh I know, dear. Why don't you come in. I have some soup ready for supper.", she smiles and Harry's eyes widen, following her with hope in his eyes. "We have some other guests too, so you can join them, right?", she continues and Harry hesitates before he nods carefully, face filled with wonder, as he looks at her then at Marius and at the house around him. He smiles slightly and nods again.

"Yes, I'd love that.", he whispers and Ophilia positively beams at him, ushering him through, Marius following the two in a more sedated pace, loosening his uniform slightly, though not taking off even his west or gun.

He stops as soon as he can see the 'guests' who are seated at the table. He sighs.

"Well met, Cousin, Sister.", he bows slightly before continuing his way inside, though he is stopped by his sisters arms, wrapping around him.

"You idiot, idiot boy.", she whispers and Marius freezes in surprise before awkwardly putting his arms around her too. He shudders and after only a few second hugs her in earnest. They stand this way for a few more moments before they step apart, the shorter woman, holding his face on both sides, looking at him sternly.

"I am glad to have you back, Marius.", she states and he nods faintly.

"I still hate that blasted book, Cassy. But it's nonetheless good to see you.", he concedes and she laughs, letting go of him.

"You haven't changed.", she giggles and returns to the table. "Now why don't you introduces us to this amazing young man, who we at least know the name of.", she smiles kindly towards Harry who has been urged to eat by his new 'Aunty'.

"If you insists.", he smirks and sits down as well.

"Harry? You have met my wife, Ophilia.", he states first and the woman giggles once again as the oldest man's face sours slightly. "Then this lady over here is my older sister,Cassiopeia-"

"Aunty Cassy, if you please.", Cassiopeia interrupts him and he sighs.

"Yes, that.", he chuckles. "While this gent- he is your great-grandfather, I told you about?", he ask and Harry nods eyes focusing on Arcturus with a hope the man is completely undeserving off, if you ask Marius.

The child swallows before nodding at them all. "Nice to meet you.", he intones politely and Arcturus smiles softly.

"As is you.", he smiles softly and Cassiopeia smirks at the soft expression with something of triumph.

---

It's a few hours later, Harry having fallen asleep in the sitting room to Ophilia reading to him, even though he seemed a bit out of his debt as she had declared that she would do so, as was her duty as his newest Aunty.

Cassiopeia had started to argue but Marius had called her back, saying he had something to discuss with them.

"I promised Petunia Dursley and her son to bring her out of the country this evening.", he states coolly. "They were given instructions by who ever placed Harry there. The man was abusive to her as well and she fears of Voldemort too.", he explains. "It's the safest way. How ever I do need your support on the matter. I can organize their transport and who picks them up in Las Vegas, though they might have to get through Frisco on their own and perhaps even somewhere to live in Utah. But I would need to call him soon to make it work.", he explains and Arcturus looks at him in question.

"My son lives near Cedar City.", he explains and Arcturus nods slowly.

"That's not a bad start. If they can live their for a moment I have time to organize something more to their wishes. Will you need new identities?", he asks and Marius nods.

"Good. You said the mother is called Petunia... let's stick with flowers and call her Primella Desiree Gaunt? We go with her mothers maiden name and simply change her first name?"

"Very well. Donald Vermont Gaunt? Or perhaps go with something more plant-like?", Marius asks and Cassiopeia thinks.

"Donald is good, it's rather similar to Dudley and Petunia's father's name, he was called Daniel I believe.", Arcturus concedes.

"Mh but Veronimus isn't so good. How about Maple?", she asks and Marius stares at her.

"He is no dog, you know?", he asks and she glares at him.

"Cyprus? Donald Cyprus Gaunt?", she asks and Marius hesitates, running the name by him for a few second before he nods.

"Very well, if he doesn't like it he can change it on his own later anyway.", he states and Arcturus nods.

"Very well, I will return shortly, you'll place then, Cassiopeia?", he asks and the woman nods.

They work quickly and Marius uses the time to call his son.

---

Several hours later...

The sun had already set when a long, black Rolls-Royce VI of all cars pulls up to privet drive. The moment it spots the door opens and a woman, clad in a long dark dress steps out from the passenger seat. Her long gray hair is half hidden by an old fashioned hair net in a dark nearly black rosè color. Her face sport sharp cut features and high cheekbones with stormy blueish gray eyes. She looks over the empty street before waving her hand to someone still inside. Soundlessly the back door opens while the drivers side clicks quietly. Two man leave the vehicle, one very old and very thin but with the same air around him like the woman, the other younger with muscles and less fine suit then the other one. He looks to be uncomfortable in his clothing.

"It's here?", the woman ask the younger man with a curious look towards number four, the other man nods and the eldest of them walks towards the door but stops a few steps ahead, frowning suspiciously.
 
"There are wards, I can feel them. They are very weak on protection but harsh on magical monitoring. you may not use spells in there, Cassiopeia.", he states towards the woman, who nods curtly. Finally the man steps forward further ringing the bell with a cool mask.

It takes a few minutes but eventually a woman answers the door carefully, her red rimmed eyes widen as she notices the three fancy clothed figures on her doorstep.

"You are... the ones to pick us up?", she asks confusion flittering over her face as she notices, how she can't remember the Officers name or looks at all.

"Indeed. You're packed?", Arcturus states cool before jabbing his walking stick towards the younger man though not really hitting him.

"Stop squirming at stand straight Marius. Or I'll have you wait in the car like an insolent child.", Arcturus states coldly still watching the woman, who gulps at his words.

"The child that drives you.", Marius mutter sending Arcturus a dark look but stands up straighter nonetheless,

"Petunia Dursley?", he asks the woman who nods carefully eyes focusing at him.

"We spoke earlier today.", he starts to explain and Petunia nods immediately, relieve flittering over her face.

"You are...late. We packed all the essentials... we won't be able to return?", she asks.

"No. Not for multiple years at least.", Arcturus states and Marius jaw twitches as he steps back next to Cassiopeia., trying hard to keep his expression blank.

"Okay... Okay.", Petunia states straightening her shoulders and opens the door fully, showing off her nervous if enormous son and multiple suitcases and other bags.

"I-I didn't know where we would be going and how much we could take with us-"

"We will discuss further detail on the road. Marius? Get the baggage in the car.", he order and Marius expression darkens but Arcturus is quick to encourage him.

"Stop right here.", he snarls. "I agreed on you plead. You have accepted back your place in my House and it's a good damn better than it was but do not forget that with the protection and opportunity comes the responsibility and duty of a son of my House. If I tell you to do it, you will. I may ask you for your thoughts or by Merlin you just speak them either way. But on missions like this you will obey me.", he sneers coldly and Marius immediately bows his head, heart beating in his chest as visions from his childhood so long ago flash before his eyes.

"Yes, si- my Lord.", he intones and Petunia watches them with wide eyes, anxiety clear in her face, asking herself just what she got herself into.

"Go on then.", Arcturus gestures before turning around and walking back to the car, Cassiopeia watching everything before she smirks and holds out her hand to Petunia.

"Cassiopeia. I'm Marius elder sister.", she introduces herself and Petunia looks at her in relieve. "We are sort of in laws in one more way then you might want.", she cackles before gesturing towards the car.

"Let's get you back, grep what you'll need the most, we bring the rest along.", she states and Petunia and surprisingly Dudley follow her orders without questions reading the situation correctly to see that talking back or even asking any more questions won't be the most kindly received thing to do.

Cassiopeia. grasp another back with a look at a seething Marius who already has two heavy looking trunks in his hands, bringing them outside after them.

Petunia and Dudley settle on the back seat, Petunia taking the middle one with quivering fingers Dudley's jaw nearly hitting the ground on the smooth leather interior of the prestigious an rare car.

A few minutes later Cassiopeia joins Petunia on her other side with a small smile, causing the backseat to get a bit cramped but no one complains as Marius takes the seat behind the wheel, shooting Arcturus a dark look but keeps silent until they are rolling out of Privet Drive.

"As Marius informed us you need to disappear for sometime. Normally I would not just... make it happen but as I do owe him...", Arcturus trails off with a raised brow before continuing.

It's been arranged for you to fly to Los Angeles tonight. There you will take a flight to Las Vegas where you'll be picked up by Marius son.", Arcturus explains in a matter of fact voice. "He will take you to a farm in Utah's country side where you'll live until I organized for something more."

"My son lives there with his wife, his son having already left to work abroad. So they might need some help around the stables.", Marius explains and Dudley frowns but stops as he sees the dark glare his mother gives him simply nodding.

"Of course,", Cassiopeia. starts up. "you won't be going there as Petunia and Dudley Dursley. Would be the point in leaving then?", she asks sneering slightly at the thought before handing over too passports, sporting their photographs and everything.

"We took your mothers maiden name and gave you names. We changed as little as possible and if needed simply followed the tradition that correlate with the family far enough.", she starts and Petunia looks at the documents.

"Donald?", she asks before nodding. "I.. I can live with that. Dudders?", she asks carefully as she hands her son the pass for a second.

He looks at it blinking. "We will be safe?", he asks, obviously having gotten a briefing about the dangers of staying.

"You will.", Arcturus states coolly. "Here he has some jurisdiction, but he can't you a damn thing in the states. Yes he might have some influence in the magical government there but... they have even stricter separation laws. He would get years of prison time if he goes after you there. Here he is as good a immune... there? Oh no.", he smirks darkly. "No... there he will keep an old acquaintance company."

Petunia seems frozen on the back seat staring at Arcturus head in fear. Her son looks at her, at her shining eyes and nods.

"I'll be Donald then, right mum?", he asks carefully and Petunia nods, pride filling her eyes. She looks overt he rest but doesn't comment on her own name change.

"What about Harry?", Petunia asks carefully and Arcturus narrows his eyes in the mirror showing not much more of his face to the passengers behind him.

"The name you were told already was his fake.", he states coolly. "His father was a very intelligent man.", he states and Petunia frowns.

"I though he actually was unemployed... Lily never mentioned anything.", she bites her lips as Arcturus actually laughs.

"Nooo... no. Harry's biological father was a spy.", he states. "James Potter, who claimed Harry as his own after the boy's father's... disappearance on a mission was...", he puts his head to the side. "He was a multiple things actually. He was a Lord and a peer, he was a soldier in a civil war and was training to join our kind of police. He was a good father and he died to protect your sister. His family held the title of fourth advisor, the fifth most prestigious family in your legal system.", he smirks. "The Blacks are the second advisors.", he then states and Petunia gapes.

"Oh my... he was a pear? A soldier? And biological father?", she asks confusion on her face.

"I won't reveal the fathers name just yet, Miss Gaunt.", Arcturus states. "But there had been a war, it went for eleven years. It became a civil war first fought by adults but after time... after time the fighter became younger and younger. We are a small community, we don't have enough fighters for the deadliness of our weapons.", he states cool ignoring Dudley- Donald's pale face. "My father had four siblings, only one was a sister. I had eight cousins, we were a big family once. By now besides us currently sitting in this car there only Marius children and grandchildren, one nephew of his and my grandson and great grandson still wear the name of Black. The Potter always were small, never more then three children though often sons. If James Potter cousin hadn't been living in France for most of his life, James would have been the last of them too. At the school, you should be aware, they sort in houses. From your sisters year and house there are three still alive. One was tortured into insanity and one is sitting in prison for life. It's the same for all the years around her, most of the houses. They either left Britain and left, died fighting or were imprisoned for being on the loosing side.", he tells her and Petunia closes her eyes in defeat.

"It's why he is there hero, isn't it?", she asks and Cassiopeia nods.

"He survived.", she states. "He stopped him. Their leader has vanished since that night. Though it might have been something your sister did rather then an infant. And no matter your estrangement... they have somebody who knew you, well had.", she shakes her head.

"Though it doesn't matter which side would find you... there wasn't a good one, seeing as the light Lord was the best friend of a man supporting Hitler.", Marius sneers and Petunia gasp softly.

"Du-"

"Don't. Hypothetically you are correct, though.", Cassiopeia interrupts her, making Petunia shut up while Dudley stares at her.

"Was that... was that why he was brought to us. Because they are dead, because they would wont revenge?", he asks quietly. "For what his parents did?", he asks his voice shocked with an odd mixture of emotions.

"Yes.", Marius states his knuckles white around the steering wheel as he stares at the street ahead, throwing them into a loaded silence.

Chapter Text

"Good morning, Harry dear.", Ophilia wakes Harry kindly and quietly, pulling back the curtains to have the spacey room be flooded by sunlight. It's so different to how his Aunt woke him. But so is everything about Aunty Philia. Where Petunia was sickly pale Ophilia is of a rich dark color, where Petunia had first wrinkles of a always pinched expression Ophilia's face shows wrinkles of joy and laughter ingrained deep into her handsome face. Petunia had always looked a bit more horse face, tall and thin. Philia was small with round hips and full cheeks. they both had curls but Petunias where loose and possibly fake while tight frizzling once that where defiantly natural.

"Aunty Philia?", he asks sleepily making her chuckle softly. and wasn't that the biggest different? She like him, Petunia never did.

"Come, up you get. Marius made Breakfast for us and our guests. You have along day ahead.", she smiles as she sits down on the edge of his bed, running a caring hand over his hidden leg.

"Oh... I... I don't need to cook?", he asks carefully and Ophilia shakes her head.

"Oh no darling. Marius and I raised three children together, none of then needed to cook at your age.", she smiles. "Most wanted to learn as they got older so we taught them. But you, you don't need to do anything.", she smiles and softly pads his leg, before getting back to her feet.

"Your great-grandfather brought some cloths with him, do you need help with them? I don't think you have worn something similar in years.", she nods over to the comfortable chair sitting in front of a wooden desk. The room is from their youngest daughter, originally, they had told him. Though Jean was already forty.

Harry follows her nod to find a weird, long piece of cloth hanging over the whole length of them chair. It's midnight blue with sparkling little star on it he blinks.

"It looks a bit like a dress...", he mumbles and Ophilia laughs, he laugh high and tinkling like tiny bells despite her age.

"It sure does from this angle. Though it's an open robes, a dress shirt and slags, I assume.", she steps closer to it, inspecting the full set of cloths including underwear and socks.

"Oh... he didn't have to.", Harry mumbles sitting up, the borrowed pajamas hanging a bit big around his thin body. They too were borrowed from when Hadrian, their son, had been small and later their grandchildren.

"No he didn't. But he wants to.", Ophilia states. "Arcturus hasn't got much family left, like you. He looked for you for years, he won't just ignore you know he finally found you. I recommend you enjoy being spoiled by a grandfather.", she grins, pinching his cheek lightly causing him to blow them up slightly, two reddening spots making themselves at home on his darker cheeks.

"Will you help me put it on, then?", he asks carefully and Ophilia smiles happily.

"Oh gladly, here.", she holds out the underwear for him first before turning back to sort the cloths and give him some more privacy. A concept that still boggles his mind a bit. But he is grateful for it nonetheless.

So he changes quickly before being dressed like a doll by a humming Ophilia. The cloths a weirdly soft and in case of the robes surprisingly heavy. But not in a bad way it rather feels... comforting.

"You really look like a little wizard already. I assume when you return you will look like the perfect little pure blood.", she shakes her head. "Like you father.", she states running a hand through his unruly hair.

He blushes slightly as warmth pools inside him. Perfect... he thinks. Never has anyone suggested he would be perfect.

They descend the stairs to find Arcturus and Marius sitting around the filled breakfast table.

"Good morning.", Harry intones respectfully as they look up.

"Good morning, Harry.", Marius smiles at him a greeting that's echoed by Arcturus who adds. "The robes suit you very well."

Again he blushes softly looking down on himself. "Thank you, they are very comfortable.", he agrees. "Thank you for lending them to me."

Arcturus smiles as he waves the thanks away. "Don't worry, now join us, you need to eat.", he states a bit sternly but Harry has no problem with obeying to this.

The breakfast is the most delicious thing he has ever eaten and everybody is kind, wanting his opinions, coaxing him into asking questions and try new things. He is allowed to sit at the table and eat with them as if they were equal. He is allowed to laugh and eat as much as he wants to. He gets to try hot chocolate and beagle with honey and another one with cheese. It's hard not to cry as he watches the adults around him, accepting him into their family as if it's all they ever wanted.

"That was the best breakfast ever.", he states sincerely as they are done, beaming at them with watery eyes.

"I think you set the bar too low, Haz.", Arcturus states and isn't that a surprise? The prim and proper old man being the first ever person to give him a nickname, never mind one he actually likes?

Henry smiles, eyes sparkling with happiness. "You think, grandpa?", he asks and Arcturus nods with a small smile before schooling his expression back into a mask of indifference, though Harry can see the soft gleam of his eyes.

"We still got something to do today. You need new cloths and still got a letter to read.", he starts and Harry freezes staring at the letter suddenly having appeared in Arcturus fingers. "I promise you, I won't burn it or otherwise but I ask you to wait one more day until you open it, alright?", he speaks carefully and Harry hesitates. They all have been so good to him, surely he can wait another day.

"You promise I can read it tomorrow?", he asks softly, voice quivering slightly.

"I do.", he agrees solemnly and Harry nods half to himself half to his grandfather.

"Okay. I'll wait.", he agrees and approval sets onto his grandfathers face as he puts the letter back into a pocket of his own dark robes, which are line with silver and differently to Harry are closed in the front though they still don't look as much like a dress as Harry had assumed earlier.

"Very good.", he nods. "We'll have busy day to day. Marius told you about magic?", he asks taking out a polished reddish stick.

"He said it was real and that I'm magical.", Harry states carefully.

"And he is correct. You are a wizard.", Arcturus states. "As am I.", he flicks the stick and the dishes rise in the air, floating over to the sink, starting to wash themselves. The remaining food puts itself away and a another flick cleans the table of any crumps.

Harry stares at him in awe. "Will I learn to do this?", he asks and Arcturus smiles.

"Certainly. And today we will do the first step. You haven't been in the wixen world for nearly ten years, so we should get you a check up."

Harry hesitate. "Like a doctors appointment?", he asks apprehension clear in his voice.

"It's more then that, but essentially yes. We will visit the Goblin Nation, they ar best in keeping to business and not gossip about things.", he starts. "They have a small territory in the middle of London, Gringotts Bank.", Arcturus turns his eyes on Harry. "I don't think I have to tell you this, but it's very unwise to anger the goblins."

"Because they look after your money?", Harry asks and Arcturus nods.

"Yes and because they will remember those who don't honor them. They are a proud warrior race that is prone to rebellions and trickery. They will try to get the best deal and if they feel offended enough they might as well tear the treaties apart and start to mount wizards heats in front of their buildings again.", he states and Harry's eyes go wide as he stares at his grandfather.

"However, if you stay respectful and know to pay for their services, they are the best of allies. Every witch and wizard who ever made business with them is registered by their blood, the knowledge preserved for eternity.", he explains. "It's why their blood test give you more information about your family. I might be able to tell you about your fathers family, but I never new much about your mothers side beside their names.", he explains and Harry listens silently, taking in every information like a dry sponge.

"It will reveal your birth name, your ancestry and magical heritage. As in if you had other magical races among your ancestors or what kind of spells your magic favors.", he explains. "However it might also show any illnesses of yours, glamours or potions currently active in you bloodstream."

"Glamours?", Harry asks confused heart beating furiously against his chest as he imagines what might be revealed about his family today.

"Glamours change a persons appearance. They are illusions and beneath them the person is still the same it has always been. Most glamours are spells that won't show in a blood test. They mostly aren't very strong and only made for a short time. But there are those who are designed to hold for year or decades. They are called blood glamours as they are ingested and stay in the persons bloodstream until purged or countered. I assume you have been given such a glamour by your second father, James Potter, to protect you.", he explains and Harry gapes at him.

"Second father?", he asks. "Uncle Marius mentioned it before, but I was... preoccupied with magic being real."

"The first hing you should now is that in the wixen world, love is love. there isn't only man and woman there are more and different forms of love, alright?", Arcturus explains and slowly Harry nods. He never really thought about it.

"Good, now your mother and fathers were very much in love. Your mother loved them both and James and Regulus loved her as well as each other.", he explains and Harry frowns slightly but nods again. This is a new world, a strange world but he has already accepted that it's different and he knows next to nothing about it. "So it was clear that who ever the father of any of their children were, the other father would blood adopt them. A blood adoption replace some of your genes with those of a third parent, making you the child of three parent, biologically.", Arcturus continues and Harry gapes slightly.

"That's possible? We only had a very tiny bit about genetics in school...", he answers and Arcturus chuckles.

"Magic makes a lot possible but even it does have boundaries.", he waves his hand. "Though they are for another time. Yes it's possible and it's what your second father did, once you were born. Sadly your first father wasn't there to witness it, as he had been gone missing moths before.", a hint of grieve passes over Arcturus face but it vanishes so quickly Harry isn't sure it really was there. "Back then were dangerous times, so your parents relationship was a secret. Nobody new you weren't born to only James and Lily Potter but had a third parents too. That's the reason they would give you a blood glamour to look exactly like your second father except for your eyes, you have your mothers eyes.", Arcturus states and Harry smiles.

"Your birth name too, wasn't Harry Potter, as you can imagine but they made everyone believe it was and it has since then protected you, will continue to do so. If you return to the wixen world as Harry Potter you will be a celebrity. People will gossip about everything you do, will try o mold you into someone they expect you to be based on the stories they have been told. Every child of our world knows your name, Harry Potter is featured in history books and there are novels telling everybody about your imaginary childhood. People will think you grew up in a blue palace fighting magical creature for fun saving little girls like a fairytale hero."

Harry stares at him shocked, disgust and fear clear in his eyes. "Do I have to? Can't I be just Harry?", he asks swallowing something else he wished to say nervously.

"I don't think you will ever be able to be just Harry. But you could take up your birth name, become my official great-grandson with a mother unknown to the public. You would still be a well known or even public figure. But you could be yourself as much as possible. You won't ave to be a hero or a villain, you could be just that. A child.", he states and Harry nods eagerly.

"I want that. Please.", he says. "It would mean won't be going back to the Dursley too.", he adds and Arcturus eyes darken.

"No matter what you decide to do, you won't ever return there if not out of your free will. They don't even live their anymore, your aunt left the country last night and your uncle is still in police custody. You can go to other relatives of your who I am sure would love to take you, could go int the foster system or stay with me. I would prefer you stay with me though.", he states and Harry smiles.

"You would really want me?", he asks.

"Of course. I don't usually go through so much effort for just anyone. You might not know me, Haz, but you are dear to me. I have left down so many of my family, I won't abandon you as well.", he promises and Harry's eyes go misty as he looks at the old man who, uncomfortably clears his throat.

"Anyways.", he says after a few second of silence. "We will be able to organize everything as well as check you up, possibly do some of your shots at Gringotts. So that's why we will be going there today. Now if you don't need to do anything else?"

They leave Ophilia and Marius behind at there home, though they both reassure him he will always be welcome and then literally spin away. It's an unpleasant experience, like being squeezed through a very tight tube while being spun around your axis very fast. Harry wobbles as they land at their destination.

"I have glamoured your face.", Arcturus tells him quietly after Harry has forced down his nauseous and straightened up. "So you may enter this wonderful world with out everybody sticking their hand in your face.", he chuckles lowly before gesturing around, straightening Harry's glasses.

"Welcome to diagon alley."

They stand in a narrow cobblestone street lined with loud, colorful and crooked shops. Owls are gliding above the heads of hundreds of wixen bustling about. Most of which are clad in one type or another of robes and dresses. At the very end stands a tall, white marble building, just as crooked as the rest. Bold golden letters above it's entrance proclaim it to be 'GRINGOTTS'.

"Wow...", Harry breaths and just can't stop turning his head as Arcturus carefully guides him through the crowd towards the impressive building. "It's...", he struggles to find words.

"Magnificent?", Arcturus asks.

"Magical.", Harry corrects and the older man chuckles softly.

"That it is, I suppose.", he bows his head to the two, small but strongly armed creatures at the entrance and quickly Harry copies him as they enter.

The inside is even more impressive then the outside. A gigantic hall with a dome like glass ceiling and gilded black tiles creating a smooth floor. The walls are decorated with tapestries, scales and weapons between flickering torches. Along them stand high counters made of dark, polished wood, most of which are occupied by a small wrinkly creature not unlike the once at the door. Some are talking to wixen waiting in front of them in cues, others are weighing golden coins or examine jewelry.

Harry nearly stumbles as he follows Arcturus further along those counters and past waiting wixen, some of which turn their head and one even greets Arcturus with a deep bow.

"Well met Lord Black, a surprise to see you.", the man speaks smoothly and Arcturus stops for a second, nodding at the elderly but younger man.

"Well me, Lord Prewett.", he answers. "Sadly I don't have the time to chat just now, but say, are you and my daughter well?", he asks and Lord Prewett nods.

"Of course, thank you, sir.", he answers before his eyes flicker to Harry as if wanting to ask after him. "May I ask who your young companion would be?", he then asks his voice careful and respectful.

"My Heir.", Arcturus answers, voice clip before turning to to Harry.

"Henry, meet Lord Ignatius Prewett, my son in law.", he explains and Harry blinks at the name for a second before nodding at the man like his grandfather did, relieved when it earns him a quick nod of approval from his grandfather and a bow from Lord Prewett.

"It's good to meet you, Heir Black.", Ignatius nods and Henry hesitantly replies, trying to keep his voice as nonchalant as possible.

"As is you, Lord Prewett.", it earns him another look of approval that fills his insides with warmth. He's doing good. So focused on the feeling he misses Lord Prewett's and some bystanders' curious looks.

"Well part, Lord Prewett, perhaps we will find to talk another day.", Arcturus then nods and Lord Prewett bows again.

"Well part, Lord Black. I'd welcome such a time.", he speaks before bowing again to Harry. "Well part, Heir Black."

"Well part, sir.", Harry intones nodding feeling proud as his grandfather leads him away, his hand on Harry shoulder, pressing it in a comforting perhaps even proud way.

"Well met, may your enemies quiver before you. Lord Black, I'd like to acquire a meeting with the Black account manager Sharpclaw to your earliest convenience.", he states clearly and the Goblin looks at him.

"Well met, Lord Black, may your gold ever flows. You and your companion may wait in the waiting area, Sharpclaw will be notified. Bogly!", he calls out int he end and another Goblin appears. "Bogly will lead you to the waiting room."

They follow the young goblin out of the hall before Harry can really wonder about the fact, that despite the numerous cues they did not have to wait even for a moment. Instead he stares at the new room, it's less fancy but plush armchairs adorn the none the less pretty and truly gigantic room. Some of them are already occupied by wixen reading papers or journals. some are simply looking ahead and one looks ready to fall asleep.

Arcturus settles as far away from anyone else as possible gesturing for Harry to sit down beside him.

"You did really well out there.", he states taking out a piece of the same yellowish paper as the letters had been and a quill of all things. "you see the magical world as a curious system of nobility. It was originally created by King Arthur's father in the fourth century but later abandoned after his death. In the twelfth century they reinstated it, though with some adjustments. So taking away all elected or named titles but sticking with nobility there are four original stages and one 'new' stage.", he explains. "Every stage has a strict hierarchy among the families of the same stage as well as those of other stages. Generally you bow to all Lords and Heirs of highers stages and all Lords of your own stage that are above you in the internal hierarchy. Everyone else bows to you.", he continues. "That's why you did perfectly out there with Lord Prewett. See, the first stage, those are the royals.", he writes down 'First Stage: royals' before adding the name 'Pendragon'. "The Pandragon family has not been claimed since Arthur Pendragon himself. He was the last King of what is now magical Britain and I don't know if it will ever be claimed again, a lot is lost to history about it.", he looks at Harry who nods in understanding his eyes wide in awe nonetheless.

Arcturus continues to write. 'Second stage: Advisors'. "Those are the Advisors of the royal Family. They are nine and all are very old families.", he explains before continue writing.

'1. Wyllt, 2. Black, 3. Prince, 4. Peverell, 5. Ravenclaw, 6. Bones, 7. Ollivander, 8. Spies, 9. Ius'

"The Wyllt Family is the family of Merlin, the closest to the royal family and their most prestigious advisors.", he starts. "Their last member vanished in 1924. It has been unclaimed since then. So currently the Blacks, us, are the highest ranking noble family. I have to bow to nobody, you will only need to memorize three people to bow to. The Lords Prince and Ollivander and Lady Bones.", Harry nods half feeling relieved half being stuck in a feeling of shocked awe. He was a noble? The fourth highest noble currently alive? If the Dursley would have known that...

"The Family Name Peverell died out in the thirteenth century and the title has been held by the Potter's ever since.", he continues and Harry gapes at him.

"The Potters?", he repeats quietly and Arcturus nods the corners of his lips twitching in amusement.

"Yes, the family of your second father.", he confirms, waiting for Harry to settle with the knowledge before continuing. "Your family."

"The Ravenclaw family has been unclaimed since 1820, when the last Lady died not naming an Heiress, as it's maternal. Nobody has since claimed the title as he line has died down by now. Though she was of the Rosier family, though perhaps one day there will be somebody, able to claim the title again.", he points at the last two families. "Nobody knows who the Spies and Ius were. all records have been lost, have been since before the reinstatement. However in respect to history all families of the old stages will keep their title forever. The new stage, the fifths one, has an expiration date. If it stays unclaimed for fifty years it's position will be given to a new family.", he explains. "But later more about that. Questions so far?"

"No... no I think I get it so far.", Harry shakes his head looking at the parchment eagerly as Arcturus continues writing, his beautiful loopy handwriting forming name after name.

'Third Stage: Protectors 1. Nott, 2. Prewett, 3. Greengrass, 4. Gryffindor, 5. Burke, 6. Longbottom, 7. Gaunt, 8. Ross, 9. Fawley, 10, Crouch, 11. Runcorn, 12. Ignos, 13. Veno'

"As you can see the Prewett Family are the second protectors.", Arcturus tells him and Harry nodds eagerly.

"Are there any unclaimed once?", he asks and Arcturus nodds. "Gryffindor, Gaunt, Ignos and Veno are unclaimed while Longbottom doesn't have a Lord but an Heir and Ross and Crouch have a Lady and Lord respectively but no Heir.", he explains and Harry frowns.

"Why doesn't Heir Longbottom becomes Lord Longbottom he asks and Arcturus hesitates for a second.

"Heir Longbottom is very ill, I doubt he even knows he is Heir Longbottom nevermind knows his father died a few years back. He hasn't been very aware of his surrounding for the last decade.", he explains and Harry looks at him in horror.

"That is really sad.", he decides and Arcturus nods.

"There is more to it but I will tell you about it to a later date.", he concedes. "As it is there are more possibilities for a House to have no Head but an Heir. You see, you have to be emancipated to become Head of your House. So if a Head dies when their Heir is still a child, the House will stay without a head until they are of age. Normally that happens when they are seventeen this way. However, if the Lord wishes to pass on his title while still alive, the Heir has to be 21 to become Head. You may only enter the witenagemot, our kind of parliament, at the age of 25.", he explains and Harry nodds, though slightly confused to why. Arcturus seems to guess his thoughts as he replies with out being asked.

"It's unknown why that is. Well seventeen is the time our magical core matures, which is why wixen are declared adults at seventeen. But why 21 and 25 has been lost to time, but I imagine it being because of the mental maturity of teenagers and young adults.", he smirks and Harry simply nodds in agreement, not being a teenager yet therefor not really caring about it. It all sounds very grown up to him either way.

"Ready for the fourth stage?", Harry nods eagerly and Arcturus starts writing once more.

'Fourth Stage: Governors 1. Ogden, 2. Selwyn, 3. Parkinson, 4. Macmillan, 5. Diggory, 6. Boot, 7. Flint, 8. Yaxley, 9. Weasley, 10. Bulstrode, 11. Shafiq, 12. Brown, 13. Abbott, 14. Retro, 15. Dens'

"Are Retro and Dens forgotten and always unclaimed too?", Harry asks and Arcturus nods with a chuckles.

"Yes. Selwyn again doesn't have an Heir as has Shafiq.", he explains and Harry nods in understanding.

"The last stage, that would be the one that is newer then the rest, where the Lordships expire after fifty years of being unclaimed?", Arcturus nods in confirmation before continuing to write down the last seven family names.

'Fifth stage: New Nobles 1. Corner, 2. Malfoy, 3. Rosier, 4. Shacklebolt, 5. Doge, 6. Crabbe, 7. Lestrange'

The Lestrange are the only one unclaimed but Rosier has no Heir at the moment. The Lestrange Lordship will disappear from the British Nobility in 2031.", he explains and Harry frowns.

"So the last Head died in 1981?", he asks and Arcturus shakes his head.

"He calculated correctly but he didn't die, instead he was sentenced to life in prison along with his younger brother, his heir at the time as well as the Crouch Heir and well... his wife, your fathers first cousin, Bellatrix Lestrange, born as Black."

Harry stares at him before he shakes his head. "A life sentence?", he shudders. "What did they do?"

"Remember what I said about Heir Longbottom being very ill?", Arcturus said. "They are the reason he doesn't even know who he is.", Arcturus states but holds up a hand as Harry, wide eyed, opens his mouth to ask more.

"Another time, Haz. Our waiting time is up.", he gestures to the front of the room, where an old goblin dressed in silvery robes appeared.

"Lord Black?", he calls into the room and Arcturus pockets the parchment, again placing a hand on Harry's shoulder as he guides him towards the Goblin.

"Well met Sharpclaw, may your enemies quiver before you.", he bows his head in greeting, Harry mirroring him silently and more then a bit shyly.

"Well met, Arcturus, may your gold always flow.", the Goblin greets back, bowing his head too, before nodding at Harry too. He turns, however, before Harry can say anything, leading them down a long, winding hallway.

They stop in front of a simple wooden door with a silvery plate stating the name 'Sharpclaw, Clan of Tangens, Black Family account manager' engraved in between two crests on of which shows a pair of ravens. More Harry cant see as they enter the room to sit on a round table in the middle of the office inside.

The wall behind the goblin's chair is occupied by a hanging, two sided axe while all other walls except for those directly next to the door, are hidden behind ceiling high shelves.

"Now, what brings you to Gringotts today, Arcturus, and who might your companion be?", Sharpclaw asks and Arcturus leans back in his chair.

"He is my great grandson and the reason for our meeting today. You will still have the marriage documents of my late Heir and Grandson Regulus?"

"Of course.", the goblin states snapping his fingers to have a yellowish scroll appear in front of him, though neither Arcturus nor he touches it any further.

"Now, Regulus had a son with his wife, who was adopted by their husband. Did the Peverell Manager gave you the copy?"

"Indeed. Everything went according to protocol though... it is my information that Lord Peverell wished for his Heir to be known as Harry James Potter until he, his wife or husband, or the Heir himself would want to return to his birth name.", he explains and Arcturus nods.

"Well then, Haz... would you like to take on you birth name then?", he asks and the goblins eyes gleam in satisfaction as Harry straightens.

"Yes. The name Harry James Potter has protected me for years now, but now it would be more of a burden.", he speaks trying to sound as official as possible.

"Very well, young wizard. We will need to do a blood test afterwards to check your claim. Are you aware of that and able to pay the fee?"

Harry looks at Arcturus who nods.

"I am.", he answers and Arcturus smiles. "The fee will be payed from the Black main vault.", he explains and the goblin nods.

"Then speak after me, young wizard. I, Harry James Potter put down this name in favor to my birth name, once gifted to me by my parents and mother magic herself. So I have spoken, so mote it be.", the goblin speaks and Harry repeats the words feeling warmth wash over him similar to all the times something strange happened around him.

"Very well.", Sharpclaw nods before again snapping his finger, procuring a parchment and a small, see through flask with a grayish liquid bubbling inside.

"You will need three drops of your blood inside here.", he explains before pulling a dagger from a drawer next to him, holding everything out to Harry. Harry takes the dagger and flask first, not even blinking at the sharp pain that comes with pricking his finger before dutifully counting his drops as they fall into the flask, coloring the strange liquid jet black and still.

Arcturus cleans the dagger with a wave of his hand, afterwards, as well as healing the small cut. "Your blood is very powerful. Always be careful who gets their hands on it, what they use it for and never leave any of it behind.", he advises and Harry nods sincerely before following the goblins instruction on pouring the liquid onto the parchment, watching in awe as it's absorbed completely before lines start to write out words all by themselves.

"How does it work?", he asks in awe and Sharpclaw chuckles.

"It compares you blood to every blood sample Gringotts every collected. If it would be your first sample it would collect it alongside the name you gave us.", he explains. "Additionally it looks for any illnesses, potions or similar things inside your blood."

Harry nods at him in thanks before looking back down at the parchment, that by now is down writing.

Blood test
by Gringotts, London
25 of June, 1991 (Gregorian calendar)

Name: Henry Regulus Elrey Black-Potter

Already Harry stops, staring at his name in awe, before looking up at Arcturus. "Won't be the Potter still be very obvious?", he asks and Arcturus smiles, eyes shining with pride.

"It would indeed.", he agrees. "But you can drop it or do something similar to what your father did. Only when entering the Wizengamot to take your seat you will only be able to take your seat with your birth name.", he explains and Harry no... Henry nods.

"Will you still call me Haz?", he asks a second later and Arcturus laughs softly.

"Always.", he answers and satisfied Henry turns back to reading.

-

Race: <span;>Wixen (half blood)
  Muggle -> Evans-line
  Hag -> Crabbe-line
  Fae -> Potter-line
  Unidentified -> Evans-line
Core typ: dark

-

"What's an Hag or a Fae?", he asks and Arcturus hesitates for a second.

"How about I give you a book about magical beings and creatures later on and if you still got questions after you read it, you can ask them? I think if I start now, we will sit here for a while.", he replies and Henry nods in agreement though honestly he wouldn't dare to disagree either way.

"And a core typ?", he asks nonetheless and Arcturus indulges his curiosity about things he considers basic knowledge once more.

"Every wixen got a core, it enables them to wield, see and feel magic. It makes them magic in a way. It's different for different races, beings, creatures what ever your want to call it, though. A wixen core can have, depending on the theory you believe in, either three, two or a spectrum of colors or types. The most basic one is that your core is either dark or light. that wold mean it either favors emotion based magic or control based magic. A core can become white or black if you take magic to the extreme and both will destroy parts of yourself. Black will destroy your sanity and control it will make you purely reliant on your emotions, erratic and mad. White will take away all your emotions in return, it will turn you to a puppet of subjectivity and logic. You will be unable to feel anything including empathy and guilt. It will take away your humanity on the opposite of the spectrum then Black magic. Another theory adds gray magic into the game. A perfect match of it all and still neither. those of a gray core have no favors when it come to active magic. Therefore they are best in passive magic like Herbology, Divination, Crafting or Potions. That's the theory but in reality it's more of a spectrum depending on the individual power level and mind of a person. If a dark cored wixen trains mostly light magic, their magic will get lighter with time and the other way around. The more powerful, the easier to change your core to what you want to, but on the baseline it will always stay the color you were born with. A person with a manually changed core will still give their original core typ to their children.", he explain and Henry stares at him for a second before he nods.

"Okay, I think I got it.", he nods again and turns back, oblivious to the smirks of both Arcturus and Sharpclaw.

-

Ancestry:
  Mother: Liliana Roseanne Evans 1960-1981
    Mother: Desiree Roseanne Evans, née Gaunt 1925-1977
      Mother: Roseanne Azalea Gaunt, née Wyllt 1900-1965
        Mother: Azalea Sophia Wyllt, née Brown 1877-1920
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1415
        (Borelius Joachim Brown 1415-1502)
        Father: Aaron Acacio Wyllt 1875-1918
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1397
        (Cedar Moritanus Wyllt 1397-1510)
      Father: Morphin Morvolo Gaunt, 1900-1946
        Mother: Magdalena Virginia Gaunt 1877-1912
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1414
        (Pieus Foromir Gaunt 1414-1492)
        Father: Morvolo Caligula Gaunt 1870-1940
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1414
        (Pieus Foromir Gaunt 1414-1492)
    Father: Unknown to Gringotts
       Mother: Igraine Maria Bones 1902-1977

-

"Wait how can they know my grandfathers mother if my grandfather is unknown?", Henry asks in confusion and this time Sharpclaw answers.

"Your grandfather never visited Gringotts to do a blood test or create an account or anything that required a prove of identity. therefor Gringotts never collected his blood, therefor there is no name put down. He is sort of a missing link. But thanks to your grandmother and her family all being registered we can analyses the genes to find his mother in our database. But as you can see, the same can't be said about his father, who was likely but not necessarily muggle.", he explains and Henry nods slowly trying to wrap his head it all as he continues to read.

-

        Mother: Maria Olivia Bones, née Prewett
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1450
        (Loris Killian Prewett 1450-1515,
        Karl Leander Prewett 1450-1517)
        Father: Tiberius Paulus Bones 1878-1964
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1433
        (Hector Simon Bones 1433-1501)
      Father: Unknown to Gringotts
        Mother: Unknown to Gringotts
        Father: Unknown to Gringotts
  Father: Regulus Arcturus Black II 1961-1979
    Mother: Walpurga Irma Black 1925-1985
      Mother: Irma Vivienne Black, née Crabbe 1907-1974
        Mother: Vivienne Clarissa Crabbe, née Warrington 1880-1952
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1480
        (Charlus Padeus Warrington 1480-1557)
        Father: Doran Victor Crabbe 1878-1945
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1420
        (Moritz Vernon Crabbe 1420-1496)
      Father: Pollux Cygnus Black 1912-1984
        Mother: Violetta Walpurag Black, née Bulstrode 1884-1961
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1443
        (Pollux Crux Bulstrode 1443-1505)
        Father: Cygnus Celestinus Black II 1889-1943
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1406
        (Leonis Phoenix Black IV 1406-1482)
    Father: Orion Arcturus Black 1929-1979
      Mother: Melania Mirabella Black, née Macmillan 1903-1983
        Mother: Mirabella Antonia Macmillan, née Corner 1879-1962
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1417
        (James Orpheus Corner 1417-1500)
        Father: Morpheus Mathias Macmillan IX
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1409
        (Morpheus Clemens Macmillan VI 1409-1486)
      Father: Arcturus Sirius Black III 1901
        Mother: Hesper Larissa Black, née Gamp 1880-1950
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1509
        (Brutus Hanniball Gamp 1509-1584)
        Father: Sirius Phineas Black II 1877-1952
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1406
        (Leonis Phoenix Black IV 1406-1482)
  Blood adopted Father: James Fleamont Potter 1960-1981
    Mother: Euphimea Isadora Potter, née Patil 1909-1979
      Mother: Isadora Helen Patil, née Nott 1881-1968
        Mother: Helen Laura Nott, née Fahlgren 1856-1924
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1678
        (Marie Lowis Fahlgren 1678-1744)
        Father: Theobald Sven Nott 1857-1918
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1412
        (Odin Hugo Nott 1412-1497)
      Father: Mohandas Santanu Patil 1879-1954
        Mother: Meena Shanaya Patil, née Kumar 1857-1919
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1857
        (Meena Shanaya Kumar 1857-1919)
        Father: Santanu Nawaab Patil 1855-1918
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1855
        (Santanu Nawaab Patil 1855-1918)
    Father: Fleamont Henry Potter 1906-1979
      Mother: Gwendolin Miranda Potter, née Léomhan 1883-1970
        Mother: Miranda Agnes Lèomhan née Ross 1835-1932
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1437
        (Artus Felix Ross 1437-1494)
        Father: Jens Ulfur Lèomhan 1853-1923
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1399
        (Lola Greta Gryffindor 1399-1475)
      Father: Henry Willhelm Potter 1881-1970
        Mother: Veronica Chantalle Potter, née Fleamont 1859-1933
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1773
        (Baptiste Jaques Fleamont 1723-1796)
        Father: Willhelm Jeffrey Potter 1856-1939
        -> continues as magical line until at least 1401
        (Linfred Conrad Potter II 1401-1489)

-

"Why does no magical line goes past 1397 even though quiet a lot of them have to reach back to the fourth century to be considered old nobility?", Henry asks and Arcturus smiles at him in satisfaction but once again Sharpclaw answers.

"Gringotts was founded in 1474. We can't prove any bloodlines beyond the birth date of the first person of each family to have registered with Gringotts. And as other countries and continent have different banks, it's sometimes very late, as for example the Patils who immigrated only in the last century or the Fleamonts who prior were customers of the Swiss Bank of Dwarf's.", he spats the last word in disgust and Henry frowns but doesn’t ask more closely. The first part did make sense and Grandfather had said he would give him a book on creatures and everything later on.

-

  Godparents (oathsworn only):
    Alicia Fiola Longbottom, née Fortesque 1959
    Remus John Lupin 1960

-

"Longbottom?", he asks in surprise. "Wasn't that the family with an Heir but no Lord?", he asks and Arcturus nods, looking at the name for a few more second before answers.

"Alicia is Heir Longbottom's wife. She is in a similar state as him. But it would make her son some sort of brother to you...", he frowns a bit more as if in thought, before gesturing towards the second name.

"Remus was your uncles fiancé. Though I don't know if he still is, seeing as Sirius is in prison and his condition is making things harder as it is.", he frowns again similar to the moment before but doesn’t comment further, instead gestures for Henry to continue reading.

Health:
  Malnourishment (severe)
  Stunted Growth (none-threatening)
Potions:
  Loyalty Potions (Light-Magic; Phoenix; Dumbledore; Weasley; Gryffindor) (high dosage)
  Hatred Potions (Dark-Magic; Dark-Lord; Snape; Malfoy; Slytherin) (low dosage)
  Blood glamour (James Fleamont Potter) (medium dosage)

-

Henry blinks at it in shock. "That...", he stops unable to wrap his head around it, though he does remember feeling a satisfied humming inside him when he reads the first names as well as earlier as he read the name 'Gryffindor' among his ancestors, while his insides turn cold as he reads the second group of words. It's not as intense, he only notices as he is actually feeling for it. He turns away, nausea rising inside him as he tries to understand what is going on but his brain refuses to accept the fact he has potions inside him, beside the more or less expected and explained blood glamour.

"I would request a more in depth Health scan, a magic scan and a ritualistic cleansing. Though perhaps after the small name change and Heir ceremony.", he states and Sharpclaw nods.

"Certainly, though it will cost you."

"Of course.", Arcturus confirms and softly massages Henry’s right shoulder with his left hand in a calming manner. Still it takes a moment more for Henry to look up again.

"What do I need to do?", he asks and Arcturus gestures towards the document Sharpclaw has placed on the table. It doesn’t say much besides stating 'Henry Regulus Elrey Black-Potter's name from now on shall be 'Henry Regulus Elrey Black' and a field for signature of him and his guardian.

"Isn't Aunt Petunia my guardian?", he asks but Arcturus shakes his head.

"I am the moment you take up the heir ring if then wish to be. It's the law that every Head has the right of taking custody over their heir. In return nobody can be forced to take up the Heirship, magic will know.", he explains and Henry nods, taking the quill from Sharpclaw before messily scribbling his name onto the parchment, twitching slightly, though neither of them comments, as Arcturus puts his own fancy signature on the parchment. Once again Henry barely noticed how the back of his hand opened as he had written. It had been so lightly as he had truly meant what he had written and been so young.

"Now the heir ceremony, that isn't that much of a ceremony.", Sharpclaw procures a silvery box out of thin air opening it and putting it on the table right in front of Henry.

"I will speak first, then you will take the ring, let it judge you and when the animal appears you will repeat my words in form of your answer. The ring will resize to fit you, you will not be able to take it off unless you disown yourself from the family. Nobody else but me will be able to take it off either and it will have the same affect. Though don't worry, neither of us will be able to take it off by accident too, we would have to truly mean it.", he explains and Henry nods carefully his heart fluttering nervously in his chest.

Arcturus stands, taking the ring into his fingers as he closes his eyes for a second before turning to Henry holding out the ring as Henry stands but doesn’t hand it over.

"I, Arcturus Sirius Black the third, Lord to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, the second advisors of Avalon, here by name you, Henry Regulus Elrey Black my heir in blood and magic. May you wear this ring with pride and dignity. May you always stay true and honest to your family. May you guide us when your time has come and protect us as we protect you. May you always stay pure to magic and our legacy. Toujour Pure.", he intones deeply, solemnly and meaning every word.

"Henry takes the ring carefully, slipping it on his finger, immediately a silvery, misty crow irrupts from Arcturus chest taking flight around the room before settling on Arcturus shoulder, watching Henry curiously.

"I, Henry Regulus Elrey Black, here by accept the Heirship to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black, the second advisors of Avalon. I shall wear this ring with pride and dignity. I shall always stay true and honest to our family. I shall guide you once my time has come and protect you as you protect me. I shall always stay pure to magic and our legacy. Toujour Pure.", he answers and he too, means every word.

Once more the crow takes flight circling around the two before colliding with Henry's chest, disappearing as it became part of him. And he feels it, feels the chaotic, powerful, emotional family magic settle inside him, singing in joy about having an heir. Immediately the ring resizes to fit him perfectly. He beams up at Arcturus who smiles.

"Well met, Heir Black.", he smiles and Henry bows.

"Well met, Lord Black.", he returns the greeting before sitting back down again, shoulders squared and confident with the rush and approval of the family magic still humming inside him.

"It really likes you, Haz. I can still feel it humming, I imagine they all feel it humming.", Arcturus sates and Henry nods.

"It's wonderful.", he breaths out and Sharpclaw smirks at him before tapping his desk and rumbling in a strangle language sounding like tumbling rocks.

"We will relocate to the healing facility for the other two scans as well as the cleansing.", he states and and Arcturus nods, getting back to his feet, mirror by Henry who's euphoria is slowly declining but he still shows a new kind of confidence.

They leave the office once more walking along a seemingly endless corridor though it seems to go downwards, probably winding it's way down beneath London."

They stop at a steel door that opens upon Sharpclaw placing his hand on it's middle. The inside doesn't look to different to a typical infirmary who Henry knows it from his old school, though the beds are smaller and lower, floating only a few inches above the ground.

On the side stand a very old goblin with rings adorning her weirdly shaped ears.

"This is healer Yalam. She will do both scans.", Sharpclaw states before stepping back, followed by Arcturus, leaving Henry standing alone a few steps before them.

The old healer steps forwards with a toothless grin and waves her hand above Henry's form. A weird tickling sensation creeps over his body as she does so a second time.

She frowns, before snapping her fingers twice causing two pieces of parchment to appear, she hands them both over to Arcturus and Sharpclaw who read them together.

"We will address the malnourishment, badly healed bones and similar things later on. considering the cleansing, please unblock his core, his bonds but do not break any bonds.", he states and Sharpclaw nods.

"How about the blood glamour?", he asks and Sharpclaw nods in agreement.

"It can be cleansed with the potions.", he answers and Arcturus nods satisfied before rolling the scroll out a bit more and freezing before cursing loudly in the odd language. Henry flinches immediately as he sees Arcturus furious face as well.

"We will take that out with no fee.", Sharpclaw snarls pure disgust and fury in his voice.

"I thank you, Sharpclaw. It disturbs me greatly, that such an abomination as resided within my grandson.", he states voice ice cold as he speaks and Henry gulps heavily, crossing his arms on instinct, trying to disappear.

"Haz...", Arcturus still sounds angry but a lot more in control as he puts his hands on Henry's shoulders.

"Healer Yalam and her team will take you in another room. Somebody has blocked and meddled with your core, your magic, your brain. They have blocked you from being yourself, similar to the potions. They will get rit of it. We will talk about all the bonds it showed when we are home, alright?", he asks and Henry nods slowly, looking up into the man's eyes, whom he trusts so much already, even though he barely knows him. But has been so good to him, done so much for him, gone out of his way over and over again to help him.

"Okay.", Henry nods though his voice shakes a bit. "Will you be there afterwards?", he asks and Arcturus nods.

"Always.", he repeats his word from earlier and Henry smiles in relief, letting himself be guided to a small side chamber where he changes into a pair of simple linen tunics, woolen socks and a mask of a stretchy fabric he can't place. It still lets him see as much around him as he can see with his glasses, but hides his face from everyone else. He leaves everything else, even his glasses, behind. Before following the silent and ancient Healer down a spindly circular staircase. They walk for what seemed like forever before entering another room with some armchairs and sofas scattered all

There are people sitting in those armchairs chatting. They are all of different height and form some so small Henry is sure they are goblins too.

"Hello young wizard.", a gruff voice speaks from his side and he jumps slightly turning towards the voice, heart beating furiously against his chest. "Don't worry.", the voice chuckles softly. "My team will take care of you, though I will warm you. It will hurt, but you fell better afterwards."

Henry swallows heavily balling his hands to fists to stop them from shaking as he nods, only to jump again as he feels a pair of hands on his shoulder, a dark blob, barely taller them himself, having appeared at his side, likely the owner of the voice.

"The mask should still let you see.", the voice states worry bleeding in its gruff tones.

"It does... I'm just as good as blind with out my glasses.", he explains his voice shaking softly. "A-and a bit more jumpy then usual... it's my first trip to the magical world.", he is relieved that they can't see him blush though he is sure his body language betrays him either way.

"Oh you're muggle born, then?", a new voice from slightly further away ask. It sounds young and male, perhaps not much older then twenty.

"No.", Henry shakes his head. "But I grew up with my squip aunt.", he explains and the voice hums.

"That's a new one. Not many muggle raised half- or pure bloods around.", the voice speaks and somehow it calm Henry to talk somebody about something else then what is going to happen to him soon.

"I hope not. I mean it's important to know your way around the muggle world... but I think magical children are safer here then there...", he shrugs still a bit uncomfortably.

"You say that as if... don't say your guardians are the reason you need the goblins assistance in getting back on track...", an new voice asks, older and female but with out the rough accent like the first, more like the second one, human.

Henry shrugs shifting uncomfortably as he lowers his head slightly. One side very unwilling to answer, the other one jumping on every distraction he can get.

"They aren't my guardian anymore.", he states firmly rising his head again and taking a deep breath with it. "And after that I will finally be free.", he states the magic from the heir ceremony steering in his chest it's presence giving him confidence.

"That's what we always want to here. Never let go on that spirit of yours, lad.", another voice states and the rest of the team murmurs in agreement at he is guided further down the hall and through another door into a room with nothing, only white walls, ceiling and floor. The people follow him and build a ring around him.

"You may want to sit down.", the first voice advices. "Or lay down if you don't feel to vulnerable.", he states and Henry kneels down letting his head fall onto his chest, breathing deep.

"Ready?", the voice asks again and Henry closes his eyes.

"Yes.", he states, voice even and calm as he takes control of his body like he does when he knows he has no chance to escape the fists and feet.

The people start to chant and Henry feels the magic to stir feels his own magic response to their call, feels the Black family magic roar with... protectiveness? Possessiveness? Jealousy? Something along those lines.

He smiles softly but the smile is wiped from his face as he feel as burning creep up his body, starting at his toes and knees, those who are closest to the floor. It floods up, using his veins to fill every part of his body, every millimeter of it. He bites his lip to keep in any sound. The only sine of his pain the tensing of his shoulders, the cramping on his fingers as his nails press into his palms. He doesn't move further then that taking deep breaths working through the pain so similar to burning alive.

Then finally it ends, as suddenly as it started and shortly after the chanting stops and Henry’s shoulder sag in relief. He keeps up his breathing and unclenchs his hands finger by finger until they hang loosely by his sides.

"That are the potions and glamour gone, you alright?", the first voice asks and Henry raises his head to nod carefully.

"Yeah.", he answers shaking his arms slightly. "I can deal with quiet some pain.", he circles his shoulders, knowing it was just the beginning.

"Good. We will be taking of block after block now and use the backlash to get that ugly thing out of you too. You will need to take of the mask though as nothing shall obstruct it's escape.", the first voice instructs and Henry nods raising his hands to pull of the hood like mask, blinking a few times before huffing in frustration as he can't really see more then before. He hands it off to the blob that comes walking up to him.

"Good. Now it will probably hurt more and we can't take a break. you may scream but try to stay still as much as possible.", he asks and his voice sounds apologetic but Henry simply nods.

"Okay.", he states taking in his prior position. "I'm ready."

They start again and this time it's different. It starts more slowly as a soft tugging in his chest that gets more and more insistent until something snaps. It gets lighter for a moment before he restarts getting stronger and stronger with every tugging. Every snap echoing through Henry’s whole body, feeling as if something is trying to rip him apart. he can taste blood on his lips as he tenses up, his breathing quickening as it gets so much, nearly too much and he can feel tears escape his closed eyes even though they are pressed shut tightly. He barely feels the pain in his palms and lip in comparison to the all consuming agony the tugging and snapping as become until it finally gets to much.

He throws his head back crying out in pain trying to get away with out moving and he isn't. His knees stay on the ground but at the same time his hands touch either side of the room, his chest pressed to the wall, his back feeling the door and his head banging against the ceiling. He barely register his cry having become so unlike everything he has ever heard as to the burning, ripping sensation comes something new.

He is gasping for breath feeling as if he is suffocating while the wind presses in his face with too much air at the same time. His head feels as if it's split pen by a blunt axe right down where his scar is and he moves slightly, writhing away front he intrusion while also pushing it open as much as he can. There is something inside, that doesn't belong. The moment this though forms he feels it clearly, as clearly has he could feel anything in the current situation.

And it claws on him, it's disgusting tendril mixing with the weird mass that is himself and he jerks his head to the side pushing it way, out of himself until finally he feels something well up him, something warm, something comforting and it soothes some of his ache, it calms some of his fear as it just loves. And he hears a voice, a feminine, young voice he has never heard before.

"Mummy loves you. Daddy loves you. You are so loved.", she whispers deep inside him and he embraces the feeling allowing it to take over his body. It roars up pushing him behind it as it graps what ever other thing was inside him and drags it away.

Another snap. The tendril thingy leaves him, vanishes from his form while the warmth settles back into the furthest depth of himself, leaving only a waver of the feeling behind as his minds return to his body, as he returns to his body. His weird, shapeless, too big and turning, changing form retreating into his body as he lies crumpled on the once wide tiles.

His breathing is raced as his body shudders in after shocks. His face is wet, slimy, gooey. His eyes sting and his whole body feels as if he had been run over by a lorry over and over again for hours. At least that's what he thinks it would feel like. He breaths in before coughing slightly, trying to get the blood out of his mouth and throat. His fingers twitch and heaving he rolls over as their chanting stop breathing hard and exhausted.

He hears and feels steps coming towards them hurried and still so light he tries to frown but his face hurt, everything hurts. He feels are person kneel beside him, a soft sloth cleaning the gooey substance from his face, taking all the blood, sweat and tears with it. He relaxes against the person as they murmur meaningless words that comfort nonetheless and Henry recognizes the second voice as his consciousness drifts away from him. The last thing he feels his how 'second voice' gathers him into his arm, carrying him like a princes, his head resting against their strong shoulder, a few hairs tickling his nose but he doesn't care. He feels safe, he feels free but he hurts... he hurts so bad.

Chapter Text

It's only just past four in the afternoon, but to one William 'Bill' Weasley it feels like no later then four in the morning. He is exhausted, cradling the cup of tea with his clammy hands, feeling chilly even though it's a warm summer day. His head is slightly lowered his eyebrows drawn together in a pinched frown. His thoughts are running around his mind questioning everything and throwing snippets of his memories at him like they oh so love to do late at night.

He raises his cup to take a careful sip. The tea is cold. He doesn't care.

"Bill?", he hears his brothers voice, worried and unusual careful as he sits beside him. He lowers his cup again though yet refusing to open his eyes. "You okay? What happened?", Charlie asks though Bill can feel he is not alone. Of course he isn't. Their family home is never empty, you are never alone.

He sighs and blinks open his eyes, wishing to close them immediately again as he realizes most of his family is there. Well except his father, youngest brother and sister.

Even the twins, loud and bold, always laughing and joking look at him without their signature grins. He waves his hand. "Hard day at work. Merlin I preferred Egypt.", he shudders and feels his brothers hand on his shoulder.

"You want... can talk about it?", he asks and Bill hesitates.

"We did a cleansing on a client today. Normally you don't need a full team of curse breakers for that. Especially not someone of my... field.", he takes another sip of his cold tea, wincing slightly at the taste. "But he had something nasty and quiet a few blocks and other things. He looked like he was seven at best but I think he was older. He acted older and from comments of my boss I think he was more like nine or ten, possibly eleven, not that it makes it any better.", he looks at his siblings, his mother, all listening, all being there for him and feels a warmth settling over him, pushing away the chill.

"Cleansing hurts. It's described as your blood being on fire for anything anchored in your bloodstream. He barely twitched, sitting there, tiny in those robes.", he shakes his head. "Blocks removing supposedly feels like part of yourself being ripped from you. I don't want to remember how many he had but more then five for sure. He also had some sort of... let's call it parasite. We used the backlash of the blocks removed with out time for him to settle to get it out and-", he stops eyes going distant as he remember that black cloud the child became, his beautiful feature distorting as it twisted, ripped and exploded. Not so dissimilar to an obscurial losing control. I don't know if he would have survived if not for some sort of familial magic gathering him up, joining our chant and extracting what ever it was, he had inside him. He was dark cored, when you do something like that you can't get around seeing it. But he just cried and fought to live. To be free.

He didn't realize he had spoken aloud until he heard his mother gasp, looking up to see his siblings pale faces and feeling his brothers fingers dig into his shoulder. His mother had tears in her eyes.

"Oh my...", she gasps and Percy, cool, quiet, little Percy speaks up.

"You know you just did your job? It's not your fault what happened to the child.", the new prefect states and Bill hesitates before he shrugs.

"I know that... yeah. But knowing and feeling like it, are two different things.", he grimaces, finding himself being the middle of a chaotic family group hug only second later and if somebody felt his tears, they will take his secret to the grave. Or perhaps until Arthur gets home, hugging his wife as she retails the tale, crying into his shoulder for her son and the unknown child's fate.

---

Said child wakes the next morning in a unfamiliar room. Looking around he doesn't even notice his missing glasses as he takes in his surroundings with startling clarity. The bed he is lying in is wide and soft, a fourposter with midnight blue hangings that are decorated with stars and even soft whims of the milky way.

The room in it's own is gigantic for a single bed room and darkened by heavy black curtains blocking the two high windows. Only a small glowing stone on a pedestal by the door, opposite the windows, gives of enough light to see beyond the bed.

The walls are painted in a dark gray, some might argue they are supposed to be silver, but not always does expectation meets reality. The couch on the opposite to the bed had the same blue color as the bed's hangings while the desk of polished wood was perhaps a touch too dark to match the curtains brushing against it's top where it stands in front of the hooded windows. Most other specs of wall are used up by ceiling high wardrobes, one even showing the glittering, smooth surface of a full length mirror, currently showing nothing more then the windows curtains.

The floor is made of wooden panels shimmering softly in the low light of the strange stone. A circular gray carpet fills the middle of the room, catching slightly at the edge of the bed.

Unsure where exactly he is or who he even got here, Harry- no Henry, leaps out of the bed, stumbling slightly as his feet touch the wooden floor a bit sooner as he anticipated, his muscles protesting at every move, reminding painfully at yesterdays extortion. He frowns, looking down on himself, the silvery silk pajama are neither his nor Aunty Philia's son's or grandson's. Though he has to say, they compliment his weirdly caramel toned skin beautifully. He leans head to the side slightly, no the Dursley would never get him such fine pajamas. But he knows who. Somebody who promised to be there, when he was done.

He looks around, unsure what to do, chest twitching at the fact that he is indeed alone in the room, while he is also hopeful that his new grandfather is indeed around, just leaving him to sleep. He doesn't even know what time it is, perhaps Arcturus is asleep?

Chewing on his lip, before wincing at it ripping open once more, he contemplates his next action. Ultimately his curiosity wins and he taps over to the door quietly, his feet barely making a sound on the cool floor. To his delight the big oak door opens silently as he presses down the silver and ornate handle. Why was everything so incredibly fancy?

Right... highest nobility. Should this really be where his grandfather lives?

He listens into the hallway first before fulling stepping outside his room. The hallway is narrow then he had expected after the room grandeur and space. It's decorated by unlit torches in fancy holders and paintings of mostly landscapes, though Henry swears he can see the trees leaves move in a pained breeze, see the water of a lake ripple and yes... the seas waves are definitely moving.

Intrigued he looks at every painting carefully fascinated by it's moving features, his feet staying warm on the carpets resembling the milky way in startling detail and hiding most of the corridors floor. Art piece by art piece he works his way down the hall to the high window ending it to his right, oblivious to the sunlight shining through it until he stands directly in front of it, looking outside on a beautiful, tidy garden. The grass his green and as neatly trimmed as the hedges are artfully crafted into statues and walls with tiny domes and towers. Admits it all, surrounded by a few flowerbeds sits and antique looking fountain shooting water up into the air in a surprisingly calm stream leaving it to fall down in a weirdly long shaped dome of free raining water drops.

In a distance he can see a small hill with another building on top, looking a bit like a small pyramid.

"Good morning, Hazza.", Henry jumps at Arcturus voice, turning around in an hasty movement.

"Grandfather.", his shoulder sag at the fond smile playing around the mans lips. "Good morning.", he return the greeting awed at how he looks no less elegant and regal in more casual and simple robes, though they are still black and closed.

"How about you get dressed and we eat some breakfast? I can only imagine you being hungry after the ordeal from two days ago.", he states and Henry gapes at him.

"Two day?!", he asks shocked and Arcturus nods something thoughtful flickering behind his eyes.

"It took a toll on your body, already a bit weekend from your relatives treatment of you.", he looks Henry over. "I thought it best to bring you to the castle immediately, let you rest here for as long as you need. Though consequently you only got some of your fathers old robes here that should fit you. Do you need help in dressing?", he asks and Henry blushes softly.

Normally he would never require assistants to dress but his fingers fell clumsy and the walk to the window along has exhausted him quiet a bit. Besides the fancy robes and dress shirts are new to him, never having been allowed anything fitting, nevermind something so nice or, god forbid, fancy. Though swallowing his pride he nods taking his grandfather offered hand as they walk back to the room. His room, as Arcturus tells him.

The curtains are by now pulled back showing a scenery of wast meadows, the sunlight causing the mirror to sparkly lighting up the room even further. It's a far cry from the dimly lit space it had been earlier and indeed, the walls and carpet do look silvery in the fresh light. The stone has stopped sparkling as in exchange to the new light sources and one wardrobe door stands ajar a tiny bit, easily having gone unnoticed in the earlier darkness.

Blinking a few times Henry let#s go of his grandfathers hand an approaches the door, looking inside. There three robes inside. One in midnight blue, quiet similar to the one he wore to Gringotts the other day, on in a deep forest green and one in black. He hesitates for a moment before talking out the green one, carefully taking it off the hanger, unsurprised to find slack and underwear beneath it, though the dress shirt is missing. As he looks at the robes a bit more closely he sees why. They have a series of buttons running down a closed up from down to his hips from where they are flowing freely and mostly behind him.

Taking everything with him he dresses carefully then and again needing help from Arcturus who helps him with practiced fingers the clothes themselves doing the rest as they resize, similarly to the ring, to fit him perfectly, once he has put on everything. Socks and shoes are provided as well and they to resize once he wears them. He runs his fingers down his front, feeling the soft fabric with renewed awe before turning to look into the mirror, freezing in surprise.

The boy who looks back doesn't look like him at all, though he does scowl too, as Arcturus chuckles at them... him. His hair has gone from straight and slightly spiky to still wild but loose, silky curls hanging way past his shoulder. How has he not noticed it before? His skin is tanned but it looks a bit more like caramel then light chocolate. His face looks different too, his cheekbones are higher and his eyebrows more pronounced though his nose has stayed the same but his chin has pointed slightly though neither narrowing nor widening his jaws. His cheeks are still hollow and his eyes have kept their almond shape, though to his surprise, the color changed. He no longer sports startling emerald green eyes but rather a dark cyan. He blinks, his eyes and face stays the same, though his hair changes slightly. A small part shifting a his eyes old emerald green. Startled he leaps back, how? Why? He looks absolutely ridiculous this way, though before the green hair he quite liked the new look, nothing he really ever said about himself.

"Why... why does my hair change color?", he asks in sorrow and grandfather carefully stands behind him.

"It's a gift of our family magic, the Black family magic. Metamorphmagie is a talent only being received by those who were born with the family magic.", he tells Henry running a hand through his long green hair. "Currently there is one more person who has inherited the talent in centuries.", he speaks  in awe and Henry thinks.

"Is that how I kept my hair short all those year? How it grew back after Petunia cut it so horrendously?", he asks and Arcturus nods.

"Yes. Though now your blocks are gone and your magic is stronger, it will change a bit more uncontrolled. It's easiest to change one thing at maximum but keep everything natural to keep it controlled or your hair very well becomes a mood ring.", he chuckles and Henry stares at him through the mirror with horrified eyes.

"How.. how do I change back? Do I just wish for it to happen?", he stares at his reflection concentrating on his new hair, the black, silky though chaotic curls and hums in satisfaction as the green color retreats.

"Well I see you have it figured out, I don't actually know the theory behind it.", Arcturus nods at him approving, fingers lacing through the black curls again. "You want to keep them open or perhaps I could charm them into a nice bun?", he asks and Henry leans his head to the side in thought before he nods.

"Please charm them.", he states and Arcturus smiles, taking out his wand waving it over Henry's head causing the strands to tug themselves back into a beautiful braided bun, leaving only a few too short strands to frame Henry's young, handsome face.

"Oh... it's nice.", the boy grins and turns head a few times, looking at himself proud of how he actually enjoys his looks now.

"I'm glad you like it.", Arcturus chuckles before nodding towards the door. "Breakfast?"

Upon Henry's nod they descend the stairs walking along more beautifully decorated hallway, though the further they go the more people are depicted on the canvases. The eating room is gigantic once again, a long wooden table taking in most of it, while a man high fireplace adorns the doors opposite side. To the right are high windows made of many small pieces of glass causing the whole room to sparkle similar to how Henry imagines the light of the gigantic chandeliers that take up all of the ceilings space.

"Wow...", he whispers and Arcturus chuckles.

"Welcome to the official dining room of Howard Castle. We have a private part of the Castle one I permit tourists to visit like kind of museum, he grimaces. It is part of their history too, I guess.", he doesn't sound happy but Henry nods nonetheless, he doesn't really understands it but is too overwhelmed by everything to really care.

"This room is technically one of the public rooms, however when ever we have a formal gathering we will have it blocked for visitors to ensure our privacy. As it is, there should be anyone visiting now, while we eat, I checked.", he explains and Henry nods settling on his grandfathers right, who sits on the head of the table.

A wave of his grandfathers hand has waiter appear and set down breakfast for them with a small bow. He looks to be around thirty perhaps and Henry blushes softly being served like this, but doesn't say more then thanking the waiter quietly before he leaves again. Arcturus watches him the whole time with a small smirk on his lips.

"When we dine we may have more then one course. You will recognize it from having several sets of silverware. You will always take the outer one's first.", he explains and Henry nods, before mirroring his grandfather pose, his head held high, his back rigid and his shoulders squared. This is his world now and he wants to fit in.

"I have three things for you after you are done.", Arcturus states when they are nearly done with heir silent meal and Henry perks up in curiosity, eating a bit quicker to finish his plate.

"The first is this.", he puts down two dark vials in front of Henry who frowns at them. "They will help correcting the damage your previous diet caused.", he explains and Henry grimaces but takes them from his grandfather.

"Do I drink them?", he asks and Arcturus nods.

"Yes, but always make sure you ate before hand. So take them after breakfast and dinner, not before.", he makes sure and Henry nods, uncorking the first vial gulping the strange liquid inside, it tastes absolutely deliciously and his eyes wide in surprise, grinning. Eagerly he opens the next, however that one testates like paper and he sighs. They aren't bad but perhaps next time he will take the paper one first.

"Very good.", Arcturus smiles, taking back the vials before placing a book on the table, adorned with a pretty little ribbon.

"British mythical creature", the title reads and Henry grins as he takes it in his hands. It's very think but he is just giddy about the first real present he ever got.

"Thank you.", he speaks, voice slightly hoarse as he pulls away the ribbon his fingers running over the simple cover a couple of times before he carefully places it beside him, looking back at his grandfather who smirks at him smugly before pulling out a letter from his inside pocket handing it over to Henry with sparkling eyes.

Henry immediately recognizes the yellowish paper as he takes it with eager hands, looking at the address with surprise, though really, he should have expected it.

Mr. H. Black
Heir Bedroom
Castle Howard
York
Yorkshire

It reads in a green cursive. He grins and runs it around, surprised at the crest on the purple wax seal. A lion, a badgar, an eagle and a snake each sitting in their respective quarter.

His fingers shakes slightly as he breaks the seal and unfolds the first of two letters inside.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Headmaster: Albus P. W. B. Dumbledore
(order of Merlin, First class; Grand sorc.; Chief Warlock;
Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wixen)

Dear Mr Black,

We are pleased to inform you that you have a place at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.

Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later then 31 July.

Yours sincerely,

Minerva I. McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress

He reads it a second time before unfolding the second letter in curiosity.

First-year students will require the following:

Uniform:
  - three sets of plain work robes (black)
  - one plain pointed hat (black) for day wear
  - one pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)
  - one winter cloak (black, silver fastenings)
  Please note that all student's clothes should carry name tags at all times.

Books:
  - The Standard Book of Spells, Grade 1 by Miranda Goshawk
  - A guide to Wixenculture by Laara Fistone
  - Hogwarts, A History by Bathilda Bagshot
  - The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentinus Trimble
  - Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander
  - Magical Europe by Dacia Scire
  - One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore
  - A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot
  - Latin in the Magical World, Grade 1 by Caligula Lita
  - Magical Theory by Adelbert Waffling
  - Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger
  - A beginner's guide to Transfiguration by Ermeric Switch
  - Ancient Runes Made Easy by Laurenzoo
  - Rune Dictionary by Yaman Blishen
  - Wording of Words by Joanna Delphi
  - The Night Sky by Baekdu Black II

Other Equipment:
  - one wand
  - one cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)
  - one set of phials (glass or crystal)
  - one telescope (portable)
  - one set of scales (brass)
  Students may also bring an owl OR cat OR toad.

PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR BROOMSTICKS.

"That's a lot of things.", he mumbles softly.

"We will get a good bit more when you are fit enough to go to the alley. You need a whole new wardrobe and few more books then are on that list. Normally you would have been tutored for nearly four years by now.", he explains and Henry stares at him.

"I'm behind so much?", he asks but Arcturus shakes his head slightly.

"Not necessarily. For our family tradition? Yes. Compared to the others students? Depends on the student I would say. You see most people get in because at least one of their parents went but some get... let's call it a scholarship, where they are the first of their family. You won't behind them for sure. But most of those, whose whole family has gone there resceive some tutoring before hand. Our family has attended since it's founding in the tenth century.", he explains and Henry's eyes widen.

"Woah... But I can make up for some of it from the rest the summer, right? The school year only starts in September.", he asks and Arcturus loks at him with this stern gaze of approval.

"Of course. I will teach you the basics this year but if you want to continue in other subjects that I am not provisioned enough then I will arrange for personal tutors or perhaps for you and a friend of yours. We will talk further about this when next summer is closer.", he states and Henry beams at him.

"Thank you.", he states sincerely. He wants to know everything about his new world.

---

For the next two days Henry mostly rests and gets to know his grandfather. They would stroll around the castle eat together or just sit down and read. Henry had gotten the promised book on creatures the second morning and by the evening of the third day he has read through it all. One time Arcturus sat him down to discuss what happened at Gringotts. He would even show Henry his magical scan, revealing quiet a few talents gifted to him by family magics namely parsel magic, empath magic, hyperreflexia, necromancy and metamorphmagie and magesight, which Arcturus explained to be more like a hyper sensitivity to magic feeling it even in small dosages and sometimes even seeing differently to his pears.

It also revealed an unfinished parabatai bond to a young boy called Neville Franklin Longbottom. Arcturus tells him he is his godmother's son and only a day older then Henry. Parabatai would make them brothers in all but blood. They would be able to draw on each others magic and call for the other without ever speaking a sound. A parabatai bond would be honored by law above an actual brother bond as magic would only bond too souls this way, who would never break such a connection and willingly hurt the other.

The third day has them make a trip in the dark rolls-royce of Arcturus to York, going shopping for muggle cloths, once again a servant of some kind driving them along the road. It takes up a lot fo time and Henry is thankful, that they waited until now as only a day earlier he wouldn't have been strong enough to get through the day.

In the evening they eat in one of the smaller dining rooms of the private area. It's cozy with a round table and a few armchairs and couches of the the side by the fireplace that, surprisingly, isn't much smaller then the one in the formal dining hall.

"I know tomorrow would be your birthday, however do you remember what I said about you being famous?", he asks and Henry nods with a grimace.

"My alter ego.", he states and Arcturus chuckles.

"Yes, him. Now his birthday was obviously just as well known. People will expect him to return to the magical world tomorrow, they will expect him to celebrate his birthday that day. How about we... put your birthday back one day? Instead of 31st of July we tell people it's the 1st of August?", he asks and Henry hesitates. It would only be a small lie, nothing too big and he has yet to actually celebrate his birthday even once. So he nods.

"Good, we will still go to the alley tomorrow, this way you can choose an additional birthday present while we're there, perhaps a pet?", he asks and Henry perks up. He'll get resents? He is allowed to have a pet?! He beams as he nods again before remembering his basic etiquette lessons of the last days and corrects his posture.

"Thank you, Grandfather.", he states and internally preens in the proud gaze of the older man.

How had life become so good so quickly? So suddenly? So unexpectedly?

Chapter Text

The sun just creeps above the horizon as Henry wakes wakes. Quietly he gets up, dressing himself in a set of brand new black trousers that still sit a bit loose around his thin frame and there for require a belt. He also puts one of his new dress shirts, this in a matching cyan color to his eyes, smiling as he turns in front of the mirror, his hair still swinging freely around his head. He skips back to the rest of his cloths for the day, shrugging on the black open robe that only fall down to his knees. He fastens it in front of him with a nice silvery clasp just about his belt, grinning at how nice it looks, complementing all of his feature. He ravels in dressing nicely now that he is allowed to. He slips into his comfortable leather shoes, Arcturus hadn’t wanted to by him any other material so Henry had agreed to them readily.

That done he grins one last time at his reflection before straightening up practicing to keep his face blank and his forehead deployed of any scars. He had practiced those past days, doing nothing more with his morphing ability then to hide that scar. They would recognize him by it.

Happy with his appearance he leaves the room, hurrying down two sets of stairs and down a long corridor through a set of old wooden doors and around another corner until he reaches his new favorite place. A small balcony on the public side of the castle with perfect view on big lake with it's ducks and small boats and the lovely boats house, the water lilies and oak trees. He smiles as leans his elbows onto the railing looking into the distance.

He stands there for a while, minutes turning to an hour before he notices the first people walking around the castle. He hadn't yet seen main tourists around but today's clear sky has brought quiet a few over to the castle. He leans his head to the side as he watches them leave their cars. Old people, young couples and families walking towards his new home in small groups, looking like flecks of color in the green landscape. Most of them pass completely oblivious to him watching them until he leans a bit further over the railing watching two children, perhaps a few years younger then himself play catch beneath him. He here a surprised shout from their older brother and freezes as multiple heads turn up to look at them.

Shyly he raises a hand to wave at them before quickly pulling back and scurrying back inside, embarrassed to have been spotted. He dutifully closes the door to the balcony behind him before walking down another corridor looking at the still paintings and occasional displays towards the great dining hall, where Arcturus is waiting for him, food already standing along their places.

Henry stops in his tracks. "Oh sorry... I didn't now I- I would be late.", he apologizes immediately but his grandfather simply waves a hand dismissively, gesturing him to sit.
"Have you just woken or did you visit that favorite balcony of yours before breakfast?", he asks and Henry smiles again as he realizes he really isn't in any trouble which i it's own is still a foreign concept for him.

"the balcony.", he replies there for starting to eat. "Can I keep my hair open for the alley toady?", he asks and Arcturus nods.

"Of course. Do you have your list on you, then we may leave right after breakfast.", he asks and Henry nods his mouth full of scrambled eggs, patting the pocket of his robes.

The rest of their breakfast passes in a comfortable silence though Henry finishes way before Arcturus giddily wiggling in his chair until finally Arcturus finishes and rises from the table, his lips twitching as Henry jumps to his feet immediately looking at him expectantly.

"Come,", he looks down on his watch for a second. "If we wish to take the floo we will have to do so in the next five minutes or the waiters may spot us.", he urges walking over to the fireplace while Henry frowns.

"The floo?", he asks staring at the fireplace in confusion but Arcturus doesn’t answer just yet. Instead he takes out a small pouch filled with silvery-gray powder looking a lot like very old dust out of his pocket.

"Floo powder allows you to travel from fireplace to fireplace.", he explains, gesturing Henry to step closer. "For the first time we will travel together, watch closely and keep your elbows in.", he instructs and pulls Henry next to him just in front of the grate. "To do so you need to toss the powder into the flames before stating our address and simply stepping into the flames.", he explains and Henry stares up at him as if he has gone insane, but refrains from commenting as Arcturus simply takes a hand full of the powder, backing the closed pouch back into his pocket. He throws the powder behind Henry and immediately his peripheral vision turns green and flickery as emerald colored flames rise in the previously empty fire grate. "Diagon Alley!", Arcturus calls out clearly and immediately the world starts to spin as they turn around themselves faster and faster.

Slightly panicking Henry closes his eyes and simply holds on to his grandfather as good as he can until all of a sudden the spinning stops and he collides hard with Arcturus who holds him up without comment. Getting his bearing back Henry opens his eyes only to find himself inside the dark pub they entered through the last time. Only this time it is incredibly full, people are standing and sitting around the tables chatting to each other in a way that makes it nearly impossible for Henry to stand more then half a foot from his grandfather without pushing into nearby people.

He shudders softly as he remembers Arcturus words of people expecting him here.

"If you would excuse me.", Arcturus voice is cold and just loud enough to cut through the noise without shouting. The people closest tot hem quieten in surprise before shuffling out of the way most of them bowing or curtsying upon realizing who he is. Though nobody approaches them until they are nearly out of the pub, by then a platinum blond woman with a venomous green feather flying beside her above a ready scroll of parchment curtsies shallowly before smiling simperingly at Arcturus sparing Henry only a short side glance.

"Lord Black, it has been years since you have been in public, why is that you have returned right on the day the boy-who-lived is promised to return to the wixen world?", she asks he eyelashes fluttering.

Arcturus stares at her for a second before he sneers. "I would not refer to a simple shopping trip as an official occasion.", he corrects. "I am here to prepare my Heir for Hogwarts, if Mr. Potter does indeed return today so I will not harass the child with reporters and gawkers he will know next to nothing about if he really has been completely hidden from this world. He is an eleven year old orphan not a war veteran or the next coming of Merlin himself. I do not doubt he will be an impressive wizard but right now he is a child that deserves to be treated as such and that does not mean clustering a pub just to get a good look or perhaps a handshake. That does not mean having reporters ready trying to get a story out of him or make his every appearance a national event.", he then turns towards he quill. "And if I read any kind of bastardized version of my statement in the prophet your office will hear from my solicitors, Ms. Skeeter. Well part.", he turns abruptly steering Henry along, who just wants to disappear and hide from the eyes still following them along the now nearly silent pub.

The alley too is way busier then it was the last time but not nearly as filled as the pub had been and with a bit of maneuvering they actually manage to escape the main bustling towards a side street. Only once Henry nearly walks into a small broad witch with long red curls complaining about the price of dragon liver.

"We will get you measured for your everyday robes first, they will take a while and this way we can pick up some of it before we return home.", he explains and Henry nods with a small smile at the word 'home'.

Yes, Castle Howard already feels way more like home then privet drive ever had.
They spent about two hours at a shop called Twillfit and Tatting’s working through every kind of robes from open to halfway to closed, from casual over official to fancy, from dueling style to flying gear and traveling. In the end Henry has seen more then enough of cloths for the next year taking desperate and a bit exaggerated breaths the moment they leave, causing Arcturus lips to twitch softly, which is as much of his amusement he would show in public.

"A Trunk then, now. This way you can put all you purchases inside.", Arcturus instructs and leads the child through the alley once more towards a shop called 'Diggle and Dote's: Trunks, Bags and Purses'. It looks rather basic compared to other shops of the magical alley, with only a few pearly, moving handbags and a smart leather satchel on display in the front.

A tiny bird flutters away chirping loudly as they enter startling Henry who had already been looking around. Only second later a man perhaps in his forties appears from somewhere in the back taking in their high end robes before bowing slightly.

"Well met, I am Mr. Dote, what can I help you with today?", he asks politely and Arcturus nods at him.

"Well met. We are looking for a new seven compartment trunk.", he explains. "Featherlight, Shrinking and a customized locking charm have to be included and stable. One compartment will be a library compartment with a cataloging feature and a total capacity of around two hundred books with not all of them on display at once. The second one should be warded fittingly for a potions storage. The third will be a closet with a customized sorting feature and fourth shall be a storage area able to stare things from a telescope to a broom, cauldron or scales as well as exploding, spitting or moving games. The fifth shall store document, letters and the like. The sixth has be adjustable to fit the need of one or more animals and the seventh should act as a greenhouse for the less magically sensitive plants. None of them need to be big enough to be actually accessed by a person. The combined normal size should not be bigger then the standard size for Hogwarts trunks but can be smaller depending on the overall quality. It should be resistant to minor spells as well as any kind of fall or weather damage internal or external.", he notes down and the owner quickly notes down his demands with his eyebrows creeping further and further up his forehead the more Arcturus adds to his list of demands.

"Very well, anything else?", he asks and Henry isn't sure if it's actually ironic, he certainly feels like it, though to his shock Arcturus simply nods and continues.

"We are also in need of a satchel fitting for everyday use. It should look official enough to be used outside of school as well as inside. It should have expansion and featherlight charms on it as well as multiple inside pockets to store more fragile or easy to miss things. It too should be resistant to minor spells and damages though the later not to the extent of the trunk.", he explains and Henry blinks as Mr. Dotes simply notes that down too before gesturing for them to follow him.

The trunks surrounding them as they stop are much fancier then those near the door as well as bigger with the tallest looking like it has a set of double oak door fitting for an old manor house and the smallest only as big as a rather large briefcase.

Mr. Dotes turns towards a series of trunks about three feet high. two feet wide and another foot deep, looking as if Henry could have easily fit inside himself. On it's upper front it shows seven locks each about a inch from the next.

"This one has the features you mentioned to the fullest as we have in stock at the moment. It has seven compartments. One library, one potions, one office and one closet. One general storage though completely empty and one is charmed to one day become a greenhouse. The last one is an empty living compartment, but that can be easily tweaked to become a pet quarter.", he explains. "It is made of ash and hazel wood elements. The exterior is we got in three different models. One is enchanted cattle leather,", he gestures to a gray one not far off."One is dragon hide,", he gestures to the black blueish shimmering one in front of him." and the brown one is Aethonan leather.", he gestures to a dark chestnut colored one in the back.

"Aethonan leather would be most suitable, I think.", Arcturus states after a few second of consideration and the clerk nods again, walking them over, taking a set of keys from behind it and opens the first compartment. It opens to multiple more drawers. He opens the first and it folds out of the actual trunk to about a triple the height.

"This one is perfect for robes and the like. The others do fold out if needed and here.", he puts in his hat before folding the drawer back then taps his wand to a small rectangle on the right side of the it's handle before pulling out the hat is gone and a new empty clothing rag presents itself in front of them. "To turn it back simply activate the other one. There are three versions per drawer. So sometimes you may tap it twice. Tapping it more then twice will do no harm but no good either, it's a safety precaution", he explains and collects his hat from it again, looking at Arcturus as if to check if further explanation before closing the door, locking the compartment and opening the second one.

"The Office one.", he explains as he shows the small desk like plate above another set of drawers. "those work just like the rest and no matter the roughness of the transport anything put anywhere in any compartment will stay there until opened again. Except for animals and anything they might disturb.", he chuckles softly before closing the compartment and opening the next one. "Potions.", he explains as he gestures to the big shelf of small rectangles some of which are again drawers. He taps his wand to the right and the whole shelf shifts to the side revealing another shelf of the same style and then again, before he shifts them both back.

"Here are five of those stages for the maximum capacity and a catalog up here, he taps gestures at the front left corner, where a small book is ingrained into the wood. "To use it simply tip your wand to the place in the shelf you put something and name it.", he again places his hat, taping the cubicle with his wand stating "hat" before shifting the shelves and tapping the book, stating "hat" again and the shelves shift to show the one where the hat was stored in.

He repeats the same process with the next, the library compartment which too, only has shelves though without the small cubicles. The one after that does look like a tiny door that upon pulling the handle expands outwards and on another tug swings open to an empty room without windows but a fireplace.

"The fireplace actually takes air from the outside of the trunk and you may receive owl post through it. It is also otherwise a working fireplace for only magical flames and technically floo but as it's illegal to connect a trunk to the official network it is of course not included.", he explains gesturing inside though not stepping in as everything there is to the room can be seen from the outside anyways.

The next compartment is also empty but a weird sort of lamp that vaguely resembles the sun and a few deep basinet like parts where, supposedly, the dirt is supposed be, as Mr. Dote explains before showing them the last on which again is only made of shelves that move upon command though they have differently shaped parts and one is simple some sort of chest, though there are seven of those additional storage surfaces in total.

"We will take this one then, the satchel?", Arcturus agrees after working through the himself once more and looking over the trunk thoroughly, the man's eyes light up and he shrinks the trunk to take it in his hand as they walk back to the smaller backs. This time he gestures to a broader variety of bags which all fit their criteria but vary greatly in design.

In the end it takes them another fifteen minutes for Henry and Arcturus to agree on a grayish bag that shimmered black in the light made of snallygaster hide in which they placed the shrunken trunk before paying all of it with a simple tap of Arcturus Lordship ring to a stone piece covered in runic inscriptions.

"Where to next?", Henry asks holding his list in one hand while his new bag hangs over his shoulder swinging softly with his steps.

"How about I bring you over to Madam Malkin’s before picking up your scales and telescope. I'll pick you back up afterwards?", he asks but Henry is sure he doesn’t actually waits for his approval, he nods nonetheless as he follows Arcturus along the still crowded streets towards a small shop showing off puppets wearing dresses and different kinds of robes though none look as fancy as those in front Twillfit and Tatting’s.

"Hello.", a woman greets them as she bundles out from the back part of the store. "Hogwarts?", she asks and Henry nods.

"I will pick him up when he is done.", Arcturus states coolly before turning and promptly leaving Henry to the surprised woman, who looks after Arcturus for a second before simply leading Henry to the back.

"There currently is another boy your age being fitted for his robes.", she explains before ushering him onto a small step stool and starting to measuring him over just like her assistant does with the other boy. He is much taller then Henry with pale skin and white-blond hair. He looks over to him.

"Hogwarts too?", he asks his voice a bored drawl that causes Henry to stand up straighter. He was a Black now, he was not boring.

"Yeah.", he answers lamely anyways nearly wincing as he imagines his grandfathers face. He might not now him for long but the few etiquette lessons he has had showed him how much Arcturus values mannerisms. At least in public.

"My father is next door buying my books and my mother is up the street looking at cauldrons. Then I am going to drag them of to look at racing brooms. I don't see why first years can't have their own. I think I'll bully father into getting me on and I smuggle it in somehow. Have you got your own broom?

"No-"

"Play Quidditch at all?", he sneers at him.

"No?"

"I do. Father says it's a crime if I'm not picked out for the house team. do you know what house you'll be in yet?"

"No-"

"Well no one really knows until we get there, do they. But I know I will be in Slytherin. All our family have been. Imagine being in Hufflepuff. I think I would leave, wouldn't you?"

"No-"

"No? If you think so...", the boy drawls. “Well they do need some people there but I thought most just knew they couldn't do better. Where are you parents anyway?", he asks and Henry bristles.

"They are dead.", he states trying to give his voice the same icy tone his grandfather used earlier towards that blond witch.

"Ah sorry... but they were are our kind were they?" he says not sounding the least bit sorry.

"They were, yes.", Henry answers surprised at not being interrupted again.

"I really don't think they should let the other kind in, do you-", he starts but this time Henry is the one interrupting him.

"I do actually. Every wixen child should have a place here, a chance to learn our culture, their culture.", he states coolly. "What's you name anyways?", he asks and the boy looks down towards him.

"Ah... mh.", he sneers. "I'm Malfoy. Draco Mafoy.", he states and Henry nods at him then.

"I'm Henry Black, Heir Black.", Henry answers looking up to the boy waiting for him to act like Dudley again.

The boys eyes widen in surprise. "Black? Heir Black? That can't be true. Father says I am going to be Lord Black one day.", he sneers and Henry frets slightly, did he made a mistake?

"I wouldn't know how.", he speaks instead shuffling his hand to show of the ring still sitting boldly on his right ring finger, the Malfoy boy gapes at it in shock blinking rapidly before imitating a sort of bow-like-nod.

"I'm Heir Malfoy.", he states then as if that would explain why he should have that ring one day.

“Right... New Nobles, weren't they?", he tries to remember what Arcturus told him, though he just remembered that most foreign sounding names where either extinct, unclaimed or New Nobles.

Malfoy blushes slightly as his eyes flash in anger.

"Now just because-", Henry doesn't hear what his reasons where as Arcturus voice interrupts the discussion sharply.

"I think you should better remember you manners, Draconis.", he states coldly and Malfoy stops speaking to look up. Next to Arcturus stands a beautiful blond woman who looks at Malfoy as darkly as Arcturus.

"Mother?", the boy asks in confusion but the woman looks at Arcturus first.

"Please excuse his behavior, nerves are running high today, my Lord.", she curtsies slightly and Arcturus waves his hand in a dismissive gesture.

"Your husband will know how he raises his heir, Narcissa.", he answers before gesturing to Henry just as Madam Malkin’s and the other witch finish fitting them.

"Henry, meet your cousin, Narcissa Eveline Malfoy, née Black.", he introduces and Henry nods at her curtsy.

"Well met, Heir Black.", Narcissa speaks and Henry repeats the greeting giving Malfoy a short side glance who stares at the scene in shock.

"Please, call me Cousin Cissa.", she smiles at him and Henry gives Arcturus a short glance.

"Cousin Henry then.", he repeats and takes reassurance in his grandfather's minuscule nod.

"Lord Black, meet my son, Draconis.", she introduces her son again though Arcturus obviously already knew his name.

"Draco, meet Lord Black, my cousin twice removed.", she explains and surprisingly Draco bows.

"Well met, Lord Black.", he intones formally as Arcturus nods at him.

"Heir Malfoy.", he simply states before turning back towards Narcissa. "It was lovely to see you again, Narcissa. However we have to get going.", he nods at her as they exchange the greeting and quickly Henry too gives his well part's to the other two before following Arcturus to the front where they pick up the package with his new robes and pay.

"Was he as rude the whole time?", Arcturus asks as they are back on the street and Henry nods softly.

"Yes... he reminds me of my cousin and his friends. A spoiled bully.", he answers truthfully and Arcturus nods in understanding but doesn’t further comment.

"We still need quills and parchment, potion ingredients and then books. After that you may choose one of the pet's from the list. I plan on getting you something else later as well but no here.", he explains and Henry looks at him in surprise a grin spreading over his face as he watches the expressionless profile of his grandfather. He would get a gift. even more then he already did.

"Okay.", he answers after a second. "Thank you, grandfather."

Buying quills and parchment is boring though there are some rather fancy once on display Arcturus only buys basic supplies and only a small array on colors to code and structure his notes and homework. Potions ingredients is more interesting but goes way over Henry's head as he listens to the constant stream of information Arcturus gives of as they walk along the shelves collecting all needed things, though they were not on the list.

As they finally walk towards Flowrish and Blott's, the book store, the alley has emptied out a bit. So as they dive between the high shelves only the section for the Hogwarts books is full of people.

"Look around, collect what ever you want and do not be shy with it.", Arcturus instructs and Henry stares at him for a moment before nodding a bit overwhelmed. "I expect a minimum of four books, Haz, I was serious.", he repeats and this time Henry nods with a bit more earnesty.

"Alright, no less then four books, got it, thanks grandfather.", he smiles and walks towards a random isle while Arcturus turns towards the chaos that is Hogwarts books.

Back in Surrey Henry had often hidden in the library because it was the only room Dudley and his gang wouldn't enter. But the elementary school library has nothing on this bookshop. So Henry mostly just turns and turns in awe as he looks at the weird books and titles walking from the divination display through the defense section over into the creature. He has just stops away from a book that has fathers an moves ever so slightly every few second when he collides with a tall firm body. Stumbling he tries to not fall back but is caught by the bodies hand.

"Woah careful there, mate.", a young man's voice laughs and Henry blinks up at a broad chest and muscular arm of a sturdy red head whose freckled face grins down at him. Another man next to him holds a hand on dragons in long finger. He is even taller then the first one and his red hair is pulled back into a short low pony tale.

"Sorry, sir.", Henry apologizes softly though his eyes are fixed on the picture of the magnificent fire-y dragon on the front of the book the taller one holds oblivious to the stare the man gives him, frozen in place.

"You here alone? I'm Charlie Weasley, by the way, this my older brother, Bill. What's your name?", the smaller one chatters away happily and Henry looks back towards him.

"I'm Henry. Henry Black. But no... grandfather is picking out my Hogwarts book and said I am not allowed to return with any less then four books I like.", he explains blushing slightly before gesturing at the dragons book.

"What kind of dragon is that? I have never seen one this long before.", he asks eagerly towards Bill.

The elder Weasley clears his throat slightly. "No idea, dragon's are Charlies specialty.", he speaks voice slightly rough and this time Henry hesitates eyes going wide as he recognizes the voice. He would probably never forget the caring voice of the curse breaker who helped with his cleansing.

He licks his lip really quick looking away again but is startled out of is reasoning by Charlies enthusiastic answer.

"It's a Chinese fireball, they, like most southeast Asian dragon's are more snake like then the European species.", he explains eyes alight with joy as he looks at Henry hopeful.

"More snake like... a bit like slowworm but in big, majestic and with legs?", he asks instead letting his head fall to the side in interest. Charlie stares at him though before laughing in delight.

"I never thought of it that way but in theory that comparison is actually quiet good.", he chuckles shaking his head. He takes the book from Bill and opens another page to show to Henry. Again the dragon is more lengthy and snakelike then the once Henry knows from fantasy books out of the school library. He listens to Charlie gush about that one and then turn another page about to start again as Bill stops him.

"Take a breath Charlie.", he laughs. "He doesn't need to be able to identify every kind of asian dragon before even starting Hogwarts. How old are you anyway? You said your grandfather would pick up your Hogwarts books but, no offense, but you look a bit small for a first year.", he asks and Henry shrugs.

"I'm ten, but I turn eleven tomorrow.", he explain. "I might still grow.", he then adds with raised eyebrows making Charlie laugh at Bills face.

"Then you are around the age of our youngest siblings. Ron is starting this year and Ginny will next year.", he explains and Henry smiles a bit nervously.

"I actually don#t know anyone who does yet.", he mumbles softly and Charlie shakes his head in dismay, putting the dragon book in Henry’s hand.

"Let's change that, yeah? How about we introduce you?", he asks and eagerly Henry nods, though shying away from the guiding hand on his shoulder until he simply walks halfway behind the brothers, back to the front of the store where a bundle of redheads were lingering around every now and then looking out of the window with hopeful glances.

"Mum, Ginny, guys.", Bill greets them with a smile and the round witch who had complained about dragon liver earlier turns to beam at them before looking at Henry in confused surprise.

"Hello boys, found something?", she asks them before smiling at Henry. "And who might you be, dear?", she asks in a kind voice.

"Not yet, Bill things it doesn't make sense to buy a book you know by heart and sadly I have to agree there.", Charlie chuckles. "But we met Henry here, he's about to start Hogwarts this year.", he introduces and Henry smiles softly at the large family.

"Henry, meet our mum, Molly Weasley and our siblings, Percy, Fred, George, Ron and Ginny, in that age order.", he gestures to each of them in turn.

"Well met.", he nods slightly unsure on how to act and immediately blushing slightly at the dark look Ron gives him upon the greeting.

"Well met, dear. You alone here then?", Mrs. Weasley doesn't miss a beat as she asks him and he shakes his head.

"No, grandfather is picking up my books over there.", he makes a vague hand movement to the display of Hogwarts books.

"That's good then. I'm sure the boys have mentioned it but Ron is also starting Hogwarts this year.", she says smiling at the lanky redhead who looks to be taller then Dudley though way thinner with read hair and a rather long nose covered in freckles.

"Hello.", Henry greets him again a bit uncertain when the twins speak up.

"Now now don't be shy, but do tell you like Quidditch?", they ask and Henry shrugs.

"I never played or went to a game-", he starts looking unsure. "But also had no one getting me hooked on it... so maybe?", he asks and finally there is a small spark in Ron's eyes a he flounders on about a Quidditch league that reminds Henry about of the muggle football league though with mixed female and male teams.

He only understands half of it as he has absolutely no clue what a quaffle is or what keepers and chasers actually do. It get''s really confusing when the twins tell him they are Gryffindor beaters and that until now Charlie was the resident seeker and captain for said team. But he says 'cool' and goes with it nodding around and using what he picks up to comment here and then.

After some time Percy leaves to meet with friends and Charlie and Bill are starting up another conversation about how Charlies search for an apartment is going, but Henry can only follow along with half an ear as they talk about kinds of travel he never heart of, about countries he's never been to.

"Why hasn't he come here, muuuuum.", Ginny whines not far over and pulls the extra shred of Henry's attention from the elder Weasleys to her and her mother.

"I don't know Ginny. Perhaps he won't be here at all, don't mind it too much.", she tries to sooth the girl and Henry frowns but nods along to Ron's description of a move that simply sounds like a very sure way to die. Called a Wronski Faint or something.

"But it's his birthday!", she speaks and understanding falls over Henry, he stiffens, eyes shifting over to Ginny oblivious to Ron actually stopping as he doesn't respond to his rhetorical question. The twins snigger.

"Yeah, Gin is obsessed-"

"-with Harry Potter-"

"- read all the books and so-"

"-you know.", the twins speak throwing parts of the sentence between each other as if they share a brain.

"Oh.", Henry says quietly before frowning. "Books? There are books about him?", he asks and Ron looks at him funny.

"Yeah of course. Harry Potter and the trampling trolls? Harry Potter and the harassing hags?", he explains and Henry looks at him in absolute disgust

"And people believe that a child would fight trolls and hags?", he asks and the twins chuckle.

"I don't know, but he is Harry Potter, he killed you know who.", Ron shrugs. "I can't imagine him being in my year at Hogwarts and all.", he explained a starstruck flicker in his eyes and Henry shudders.

"I don't know.", he shrugs and Ron's eyes darken at him.

"Of course not, your family is dark!", he accuses and Henry freezes while the conversations beside them die down upon Ron's loud words.

"My family is one thing upon everything else, Ron. Dead.", he states coolly. "They had no chance to tell me of the war. But that's beside the point isn't it?", he asks quietly. "Dark describes my core, my magic not my mind. So if I say I don't know how to feel about a child doing the impossible, about how much I like or don't like being in the same year when I never met them, it has nothing to do with my family being light, dark or gray, It has nothing to do with them magical or muggle or oh I don't know hippogriffs. It has to do with me not knowing, with my mind which is my own.", he speaks throwing everything Arcturus taught and told him over the last days into that statement.

Ron gapes at him while the twins grin at him opening their mouth to congratulate him on... perhaps on his words? On shutting up their brother? On something else completely? He just can't make sense of the twins either way. But the spark in their faces doesn't speak of anger. But they never do speak, instead a hand claps down on his shoulder.

“Well spoken Haz.", Arcturus speaks calmly from behind him and Henry jumps in surprise before looking up at his grandfather.

"Grandfather...", he speaks unable to hold a slight nervous note out of his tone. "I'm sorry I have only-", he starts but the man interrupts him with a twitch of his lips.

"We will have time to pick up the other books later, perhaps introduce me to your new... friends?", he asks letting the 'friends' roll from his tongue in a way that leaves no doubt about how sincere he means it: Not at all.

"Of course.", Henry draws himself up immediately before gesturing into the crowd. "Grandfather, meet Bill and Charlie Weasley, their mother Molly and their siblings Fred, George, Ron and Ginny.", he introduces them all before gesturing at Arcturus. "Meet my grandfather, Lord Arcturus Black.", he explains and tries to ignore the tearing sensation inside his chest as Ron's eyes turn dark in what could very well be hatred. The twins look at him in surprise while Bill's face is a mask and Charlie frowns but more in thought than suspicion. Ginny looks lost as she looks at the tall, old man behind Henry before looking at Henry. Only Mrs. Weasley moves, she actually curtsies.

"Well met, Grandfather.", she states and he nods at her, once more his lips twitching. Ron snaps his head around so fast Henry is half afraid he breaks his neck but all the boy does is gaping at his mother.

"Well met, Maleroy.", he nods back shaking Bill out of his stupor who bows to the man.

"Lord Black.", he greets simply and Arcturus nods towards him too, ignoring the drawn expression of Charlie who does indeed not bow to him.

"Wait- mum? Why grandfather?", Ron asks that moment but it's Arcturus who answers him in a cool but calm tone.

"Your grandmother, Lucreatia, is my eldest daughter.", he explains. "Which makes Henry your cousin. Now... we do have some more errands to run, so you will excuse us.", he nods at them, well at Bill and Molly and, to everyone's but Molly's surprise, the twins before sweeping away, Henry hurriedly saying goodbye to them all but Ron before rushing after him, the Dragon book still in his hand.

They pick up three more books after that: Qudditch through the Ages; Avalon's Laws and Tradition, and Magical Forces, an introductory guide.

They leave to get a quick lunch and pick up Henry's new owl, a white snowy one whose eyes spark with an intelligence Henry simply couldn't ignore.

Chapter Text

August comes over Britain in a fit of rage. Wind his howling around the houses corners in the north and icy rain drenches the green meadows. Clouds fight each other in the sky as they hide the sun for hours. It might be a bit more violent, a bit colder then normal, but the rain in it's own is nothing new.

So instead of hiding beneath is covers the black haired boy stands in front of his window and watches the raindrops race each other down the bubbly old glass. He smiles at the wet grass and stone and trees and cars. He smiles at the umbrellas sparkling in different colors with tiny drops breaking the light with every step of their owner. He smiles at the waves of water on water as the lake moves and dances to the storms song. He smiles at the ducks looking for food unbothered by the cool air.

Yes, he was truly home. He thinks by himself before turning away from the window to finish dressing. He decided against robes today, instead he took out a nice dress shirt and trousers finishing his outfit with a warm sweater. He giggles as he looks into the mirror. He looks snobby, he looks old. He ties back his hair and slips into his boots grinning to himself as he rushes out of the room.

Normally he doesn't dare to move to fast, breath to fast or god forbid hope, on this day. But today, today he wasn't Harry anymore, this wasn't Harry's birthday, it was Henry's. and Henry was loved.

So he smiles as he hurries down the corridors hope pulling through his chest as he reaches the door of the informal sitting room only to stop right in front of it, his hand hovering over the knob with sudden hesitation. What when he was wrong?

He shivers softly before opening the door nonetheless, beaming at the people behind it. He only recognizes four of them. Grandfather, of course, and Marius and his wife. Btu also Aunty Cassy. However there are more people there. A woman with dark skin and wild black curls and a lanky man with blond hair, blue eyes and freckles standing behind an tanned girl with bushy brown curls and and buck teeth. A woman who looks so much like the other one, they have to be related, just instead of the warm brown eyes her's are a steel gray and beside her stands a woman small but in high heels, with caramel skin and dark waves tied back in a bun with only a few tiny strands escaping, framing her round face quiet nicely. Her hand holds that of a small green eyed girl with the same caramel skin of the woman holding her hand and the small dark curls of the one beside her. She couldn't be older then 5. Next to her stands a boy with the same silvery eyes the woman behind him but a rather pale complexion compared to most of the people around them, his hair a dark brown wavy form. The third of the children around the two women has very dark skin and curls but the same hazel color as the high heels woman, he looked to be around Henry's age just... taller.

"Happy birthday!", all of them shout and he stares, his mouth slightly a gape as he takes in the new face, only now noticing the young man who stands just behind Uncle Marius who even looks a lot like Uncle Marius with just a bit more tanned skin and lighter hair.

"Henry, darling.", Aunty Philia is the first to rush forward and sweep him into a hug he could drown in. He closes his mouth and just hugs her back a shudder running through his body. "I am so happy the boys found you, my darling boy." she fusses kissing his forehead as he tries not to cry.

"Now now Ophilia, learn to share.", Aunty Cassy's voice interrupts them as she plucks him from the black woman with a smirk, hugging him herself. "Though I have to agree, I am very happy your grandfather finally pulled his head out of the sand.", she laughs, a high tingling sound that makes him grin, though his eyes are misty as she let's go of him.

"Happy birthday, nephew.", Marius is the next to greet him, he doesn't hug him, he doesn't hold him, instead he puts his hands on Henry's shoulder and looks him in the eyes as Henry beams at him, seeing so much in those gray eyes. He owes that man so much but somehow, deep inside him he knows there is only one way to repay that debt. Be the best he can and help children the way he helped him.

He nods in understanding and Marius kisses his cheek softly. "Thank you Uncle Marius.", Henry smiles and he means it with every part of him.

Then finally it's Arcturus turn, though he doesn’t come forward, instead he gestures for Henry to come forward, putting and arm around him in a fatherly gesture.

"Now Haz, I promised you a birthday, a home, a family.", he begins and Henry relaxes against him looking over the people in the room. "I hope you found a home here and the birthday has already started. I kept it small, I am sure it's what you'd have wanted.", he explains and Henry nods looking at the filled table in awe, at the second table laden with presents, tears stinging in his eyes. "So now there is only one thing missing, a family. Your family.", he explains and gestures towards the strangers standing around them.

"They are your Uncle's children and grandchildren. You got more family, much more, but after the... semi good meeting of your other cousins yesterday I feel confirmed in my thoughts that they, how they are here now, might understand you best.", he explains and Henry's hand flies to his face to wipe away a few stray tears he wasn't able to hold.

"Dorea,", he gestures to the woman standing to the one wearing high heels. "is his eldest daughter. Her wife, Octavia comes from Spain but I feel like she is a bit like Cassiopeia.", she ads and Henry laughs wetly as he greets his sort of cousins with a broad grin, teary eyes and a hearty wave, unable to do more before Henry continues.

"They are also a lot like Marius, you know, fighting for children like you.", he explains and Henry beams at them now looking over at Marius for a second before listening as Arcturus continues.

"They took four of them in themselves. Esmeralda is your youngest cousin, she is five.", he introduces and the small girl grins and waves at him. "Beatrice is seven.", Arcturus continues and the other girl gives of a shy wave herself.

"Then Apollo, he is 9 now.", the pale boy smirks at him, though not in a bad way. "And his brother, Frederico, will start school with you in September.", he explains and Henry freezes looking at Arcturus then at Frederico and Apollo before he grins, eyes sparkling.

"This is brilliant.", he whispers and Arcturus chuckles.

"Yes, yes it is, but he isn't the only one now, is he?", he asks a glint of something in his eyes. "Let me introduce you to Deimos, he is the son on Marius eldest, though Hadrian and his wife Belladonna life in the states. He moved back here.", he explains and Henry nods at the grinning man, who's eyes have the same glint as Arcturus, he frowns slightly opening his mouth to ask what's going on but Arcturus continues before he can.

"Then we got the Doctors Granger. Jean, Marius youngest, and her husband Daniel.", he introduces the blond man and his wife with a nod. Henry waves to them like he did to the rest, eyeing their daughter with interest. She stares at him as if he was a puzzle she couldn't solve.

"And Hermione, their daughter.", he introduces her and Henry smiles.

"It's really good to meet you and... Thank you, for coming to my... my birthday.", his voice quivers slightly at the last words as he takes in the room, for the first time spotting the decorations and he bites his lip as he takes it all in.

"Of course we would come.", Jean is the first to react. "Though I have still to understand just how you are Dad's nephew you are family nonetheless.", she states and Deimos laughs.

"Besides, it's a party, isn't it?", he asks though it doesn't really sound as i he means it.

"That it is, so how about we eat?", Marius agrees and his eyes are sparkling as he looks at Arcturus opening his mouth to say more but Cassiopeia slaps him over the back of his head.

"Don't even start, both of you. If you are going to act like a pack of rosters infected by rabies I am going to kill the both of you.", she threatens and Marius winces while Arcturus sighs.

"Of course, Cassy.", Marius answers and she stares at Arcturus sighs once more but nods jerkily.

"I don't have a problem with him, he has one with me.", he states and steps out of the way of a hex sent his way.

"Behave.", Cassiopeia speaks again and he cackles as he nods as Henry stares at them before shaking his head in exasperation.

"How do you do that?", he asks his aunt in disbelieve and she laughs her tingly laugh.

"I grew up with them, well more Marius but Arcturus' sister was gracious enough to teach me some tricks.", she explains her eyebrows moving conspiracely, before gesturing towards the table.

"Though he was right, we should eat." she declares and waves her wand again pushing back the chairs with ease, ignoring the shocked stares of most of the room as she does so.

"You... you are a witch too!", Hermione exclaims in delight at Cassiopeia grins at her.

"Oh of course I am.", she beams as she looks at Hermione. "As are Octavia, Beatrice and Esmeralda. As was my mother, my sister, my cousins. The Blacks, they all are magical.", she states proudly and Marius hums with a dark look on his face but doesn't comment.

Hermione looks at them in awe before looking towards Henry and Frederico. "So you... you'll be going to Hogwarts too?", she asks and they both nod quietly.

"I new since I was little.", Frederico explains. "Since mum is a witch, but there are laws against telling people who don't have magic and since we didn't know-", here he stares at Arcturus, "we couldn't tell you.", he explains and Cassiopeia cackles.

"Well how good you got a great aunt who is above something like the law.", she giggles and Hermione gapes while Marius growls softly.

"You don't, you just know how to blackmail people.", he grumbles but Cassiopeia shushes him.

"The children, Marie!", she chides and Marius expression turns darker while Dorea laughs.

"Marie? Oh that's priceless.", she beams. "Say you don’t, by any chance, got a few embarrassing childhood stories of dad?", she ask and Cassiopeia beams.

"Oh Dorea... I am going to like you, sweet child. Of course I do, come sit down, sit down.", she speaks eagerly and starts whispering to her with glee while Marius sighs deeply. Daniel looks a bit out of his dept while Octavia smiles fondly before leading her smaller children to the table, so Henry walks over to them.

"So... what are you doctors of?", he asks and they smile.

"Oh we are dentists.", Dan answers and Henry nods in understanding.

"So the cake might actually be as special to you as it is to me.", he grins and gestures towards the table inviting them himself.

"But you... you live in a castle.", Hermione starts but Henry shrugs.

"I do now.", he answers before her mother can shush her with a stern expression. "But I grew up with my mother's relatives. I know how it is to have nothing but also how to have everything. So cake will stay special. I cried because people remembered it is my birthday, Hermione.", he explains and she bites her lip, apologizing softly but he shakes his head as he sits down.

"Don't.”. he waves it away. “Always ask questions, I can still choose to ignore them. But questions are important.", he repeats Arcturus words who looks up and nods at him with pride in his eyes.

Hermione looks up again and smiles. "So did you grow up with magic like Rico did?", she asks and Henry shakes his head.

"No, my mother's sister can't do magic and her husband isn't magical at all.", he explains and Hermione nods softly.

"Have you read any of your textbooks then? You know I didn't know about magic too and I am afraid we might be at a disadvantage so I tried to learn them all by heart!", she explains and Henry stares at her for a moment before he shakes his head.

"No, we only bought them yesterday, he explains, accepting a piece of cake as it flies onto his plate without his doing. "But I have read some other books already. I am more worried about not knowing the culture and everyday things then the curriculum. It's what grandfather has been teaching me so far, how to great who and how act when. How the government works and about the different positions there are. About Hogwarts Houses and types of magic. About my family and how and what to eat. Well we started and he said he will really teach it to me. I only know a tiny bit of it yet.", he explains and her eyes sparkle.

"There are differences?", she asks. "I never though of it, I mean sure some of the textbooks just didn't make any sense but I don't know I just... perhaps I got it wrong, you know?", she replies and Henry nods slowly.

"I get that, but Hermione, this is a completely new world, like a different country. Somethings are further progressed then in the mundane world and some are so far behind they will seem ridiculous. Like the robes, though I kind of like them actually or the quills and parchment. It's a pain to write with them but they are easier to craft with magic then a regular pen.", he explains. "And for paper you need to cut down trees which is harder to hide from the mundane world then a few pigs, you see?", he asks and Hermione nods slowly. "And then the worlds have been separate for centuries, so of course some things just progressed differently, like how you still use 'well met' as a greeting but two women can marry.", he gestures towards Octavia and Dorea who are still gossiping with Cassiopeia. "It's simply different."

"Oh... this is so fascinating!", she exclaims. "I didn't even know you greet them differently and you said government? I thought it was just a secret part of ours.", she says. "The professor called it the 'ministry' so it wasn't really clear.", she explains and Henry frowns but nods.

"I don't know too much about it, but how grandfather explained it... you know the Arthurian Legends?", he asks and Hermione nods immediately starting to retell it.

"Yes. King Uther send away his son to train with the wizard Merlin and oh- it's true isn't it?", she asks interrupting herself and Henry nods.

"Yes. Merlin of the story is Lord Merlin Wyllt the first. The King at the time had a system implanted to help him reign over wixen, muggles and other magical races a like. He was the King you see. He called forward 9 families to be his advisors. 13 to be his protectors and 15 to be his governors. So in the end we had only on king and royal family but actually 28 families reigned over Avalon. But when King Arthur died the system fell apart and the magical’s remained mingled with the mundane without any kind of special or separate government though some families preserved their heritage remembering their status. They started to call themselves the Old Noble Families but soon other rich families jump on that train as well as some from other countries who immigrated after Avalon's fall. They got categorized into the Noble and Ancient, and Noble and Most Ancient, and the simple Noble families. It stayed that way until the beginning of the eighteenth century. Only after the statute of secrecy separated the magical and mundane world again around the turn of the eighteenth century that they reinvented the original system. They reinstated all 28 families but added another 7 families called the 'New Nobles'. Those family aren't final like the other 28 are. If they stay unclaimed by an Heir or Heiress for 50 years they lose their title and another family gains the title. Then sometime around the start of the eleventh century lived Merlin the second, who founded a order, the order of merlin."

"Oh I know that one. It's given in three different stages. Order of Merlin, First, Second or Third class.", Hermione chimes in and he nods.

"Exactly. So all those who have earned an order have a seat in the government too and then there are the heads of the magical Ministry Departments and elected members. They make up the Wizengamot. To further divide the power and make everything a bit more efficient, the Ministry of Magic was founded along the Wizengamot. They have departments and all like in the mundane world... though they are different apartments. They all understand the Minister of Magic who too has a seat silent seat on the Wizengamot, as in he can speak and work and has to be present but he isn't aloud to vote on criminal trials and laws, there are loads of silent seats.", Henry explains and Hermione stares at him while he eats some of his cake.

"But those 28 families, are they the so called 'Sacred 28'?", she asks and Henry blinks at her.

"The what?", he asks in confusion and Ophilia speak up from the side.

"No, they aren't the same. Some families are in both but the Sacred 28 are families that have written down their ancestry since around the King's time but never once married a mundane with out the family member and all those following or supporting the union being disowned or killed. They are a symbol of a racist movement that has manged to ingrain it's claw deep into out world. The believe that magic makes people superior originates in the witch hunts and has since then made it's home inside the wixen world. It's the reason why you knew nothing about Marius and me coming from long magical families, families who are both part of the 'sacred 28'. We were lucky, we were allowed to live. It's why Marius has his troubles with Arcturus, Arcturus’ father believed in the superiority of magic so fiercely he killed those without magic as a sport and honestly I don't know who managed to safe Marius from he same fate but he was merely thrown on the streets at twelve with nothing more then his pajamas.", she states and Hermione gasps while Frederico, who had started to listen in shudderes and Henry closes his eyes. He knows Marius hadn't had a good childhood. "Arcturus... I am very surprised he does not follow the same believes, a lot of the noble families do as well as those who are considered of pure blood.", she explains and Henry shivers.

"They think only those who's parents were wixen are allowed into the magical world.", he states in realization and Ophilia nods.

"That they do and who don't will be called a blood traitor.", she explains and Henry swallows heavily. "Even those who even so much as talk to the children of those who can not wield magic are called blood traitors. Those children, muggleborns, are called dirty of blood in a slur I will not repeat. They will always have to work harder because prejudice runs deep. And even though you, Hermione, are a child of squips you need to remember that there will be many people who will always hate you. But they aren't worth your time, darling.", Ophilia speaks and Hermione looks at her with glassy eyes.

"Grandma I thought... I hoped that I would meet people like me at Hogwarts. But does it mean I won't... that I will be alone again?", she asks and Henry and Frederico react at the same time.

"No!", they both states and Henry continues.

"I had the same wish as you, Hermione.", he explains. "But when we went to the alley I met two more future classmates of us and one was very prejudiced. Both my parents could wield magic but it still wasn't enough for him. He was rude and called me a liar and only grandfather being there ended it relatively peacefully. And he was family. Closer even then you are technically but it didn't mean anything. And later on I met another boy who would be in our class and he was prejudiced to the other end. He didn't like me because my magic is dark. So I might not face the type of prejudice you do, but I still came here hoping for friends; hopeful to finally fit in but I don't and I probably never will. But I will be your friend and your cousin if you are mine, yeah?", he asks blushing at the end and Hermione lunches at him, hugging him with a quiet sob.

---

Andromeda had always been proud. She was born a Black, raised a Black and they bow to no one. She took it to heart so when she found love she fought for it. When she found flaw in her families view, she left them. When she disowned her she celebrated with her husband.

But in secret she had cried. Cried for her sisters, for her cousins and uncle, for the safety they gave her. She cried for her childhood, for the memories torn. She had cried for the constant ache in her chest where her magics fought between each other.

Then she had gone on and ignored the claws ripping at her core, ignored the letters of everyone, even her cousin until it was to late. She had powered on, went against the prejudiced, she had embraced the title of blood traitor on the outside but inside she had wept. Hadn't she once been proud of her ancestry? Was she... ashamed now? Could she really leave it all behind her?

Then her daughter had renewed the ache and for a short time she had hoped, she had hoped they would see and reconsider and for the first time she had given up. She had bowed to the loss and walked away. She had picked up the pieces and locked her heart away. She tried to forget her past, her childhood her family.

And it worked in it's own way. Only one, only one person she had ever let back inside, her baby cousin running away. He was a bit like her, she had thought and she had shared her heart again. Until he bowed down, until he talked. Until he went and ruined it all, until killed and kissed a madman's feet and she broke once more.

This time she couldn't pick them up again as she cried and cried and waited for the closure. But it didn't come and her husband, her precious daughter, they had picked up her heart and put it back together. And they would forever guard it now, after all she couldn't be trusted. She was a Black, she couldn't be trusted with love.

So when the fire in her grate turns green she sighs and turns away from her breakfast, ready for a call into work, her daughter and love simply pausing for a second in their talk to give her a sympathetic look before resuming to compare the holyhead-harpies and puddlemere-united.

But instead her superior's head a whole person appeared, spinning around herself and immediately her wand is in her hand as she jumps to her feet starting the other two into copying her move. She and Ted had survived a war were both had been a target and her daughter was quiet literally training for this.

So when the old woman steps out the fireplace she is faced by three capable wands trained at her face. She looks at them, at the wands and their owner one by one before she smiles, her pale, wrinkly skin stretching to reveal perfect, white teeth. Her gray eyes sparkling in delight and something sharp.

"Andromeda.", she greets her voice a whisper of old times for the other woman, who takes a step back. She would recognize this woman everywhere and... not directly in a bad way. "Now Arcturus owes me a few galleons. I told him simply turning up is a sure fire way to get killed.", she cackles the sound ringing in the silent room snapping Andromeda out of her shock.

She lowers her wand though neither of her family does, they don't move, they simply continue to guard her. "What are you doing here? What do you want?", she snarls fury in her eyes and the older woman sighs deeply and slowly, carefully she reaches for her pocket, pulling out what looks like a skinny, black leather book. A slim band holds it together and it's pages don't only look incredibly old but are very obviously parchment instead of paper.

Dread pools in Andromeda's stomage at the sight of that infamous collection and she doesn't dare to speak for a moment, eyes trained on it as a shiver runs through her body. Immediately her magic reacts, it sings and laughs in delight it screams and pulls and craws trying to get a closer look. A small smile flitters over Cassiopeia as she sees Andromeda's reaction.

"Come on, hold it. I can’t gift it to you as long as I live but it will settle the ache. You magic demands for it, doesn't it?", she asks holding it out for the younger to take. She hesitates, her hands twitching by her side.

"What will it do? I broke the tradition, I don't qualify anymore. And no one dare to take it who isn't worthy.", she intones the words flowing out like they were learned by heart long ago and Cassiopeia nods softly.

"You are correct only for your last and first statement. Andromeda... your daughter would have never been born with her gift if Arcturus had succeeded with disowning you. You were chosen to guard it before you were born, before your mother even new she carried. No one should intervene with such magic. So no matter your inheritance, you will always be worthy. It only judges the soul, only your inside not shell, not your body. It doesn't care for your deeds, neither good nor bad. And it certainly doesn't care for traditions implemented by the heads of a patriarchic house when it only chooses women, does it?", she speaks solemnly only to smirk at the last words still holding out the book to Andromeda. The younger woman's lips are slightly parted her eyes flittering to the book.

"You can say no, of course.", Cassiopeia starts to retract her hand. "But I think it might be worth listening either way.", she starts to put the book away but Andromeda grasps at it. It sparks softly as her fingers touche it and she breathes out as the crawing stops and for the first time in 15 years her magic calms. It doesn’t yet settle, but it calms.

"Why now?", she asks her tone empty and sad and Casiopeia gestures towards the table and the wands still trained on her. “After all those years.”

"Perhaps we could sit down and you introduce me to your family? I hadn't yet had the pleasure.", she requests and Andromeda nods in defeat stepping back to sit down, her family following her example, although reluctantly.

"Ted, this is my great-aunt, Cassiopeia. She is the guardian of the Black Book, basically the second highest authority inside the House of Black.", she explains. "Aunt, this is my husband, Edward and my daughter Nymphadora.", she explains and Cassiopeia nods at them, even shaking Ted's hand and although it's rather against wizarding protocol, she doesn't even hesitate. "So why now?", she asks.

"Multiple reasons actually. First is that Arcturus, that is Lord Black, finally pulled his big head out of the sand.", she chuckles. "He has taken custody of his great-grandson and turns the ship around, so to speak. He still is a... well to speak clearly Arcturus will never be nice but he is decent at the moment, working to correct his and his father’s mistakes.", she starts slowly and Andromeda raises and eyebrow.

"How does he plan on doing this? There are things he can't take back.", she answers coolly. "And what great-grandson. Neither Regulus nor Sirius had kids, neither did Gideon or Fabian and I doubt Molly would allow any of her children to go to his care.", she asks in suspicion.

"Regulus married a muggleborn and his son is the heir.", Cassiopeia replies. "As I said he isn't nice but he is not the prejudiced maniac fool he makes out to be. Edward was never his reason to kick you out.", she drops the bombshell and Andromeda stares at her, face slack in shock.

"There is so much... sounding wrong in this statement. Regulus was a death eater. How did he marry a muggleborn? Weren't arranged marriages a thing? Then Regulus had a child? He died at 18! Why only now take up custody? Where was he until now? How does nobody know about it? And Lord Black not being prejudiced? Don't take me for a fool.", she sneers and Cassiopeia chuckles softly.

"You are aware that thanks to that little book you won't be able to reveal any of the secrets spoken here to anyone?", she asks and Andromeda nods jerkily while Nymphadora protests but is ignored as Cassiopeia starts to speak up again.

"Regulus, James Potter and Lily Evans were a triad.", she states and Andromeda blinks, then blinks again.

"What? You... that doesn't make any sense! You have to be delusional.", she snaps and Cassiopeia shakes her head.

"I might be, but it's the truth. I witnessed their wedding.", she speaks carefully. "Well there certainly was no celebration and Liliana and James did marry in the muggle world to protect her but they were, in truth, all three married.", she then flicks her wand into her hand swishing it to conjure a glass of water. Andromeda inwardly winces but does not comment, Cassiopeia was indeed not welcome, so her normal hostpitality had suffered greatly.

"That would make Harry Potter Heir Black.", Ted speaks up now and the old woman grins at him sharply.

"Indeed.", she nods. "Though he was not called Harry Potter. Well he was and he wasn't. 'Harry James Potter' was a name meant only for the protection of Regulus. Sure he had been declared dead by the time his son was born but to reveal a relation to a death eater, spy or not, at the height of the war, wouldn't do them any good. They were symbols for the light even before their death. No, they kept it to themselves. His real name is Henry Regulus Elrey Black-Potter. He changed it a few days back and dropped the Potter completely in order to... hide in plain side. You would know about those disgusting books.", she sneers at the very thought eyes glittering in anger.

"So... so Harry Potter is a Black?", Nymphadora asks and Cassiopeia nods.

"He is and he was hidden by Dumbledore in the muggle world. Arcturus does know how to act there, better so then me, to be honest, but he never did find him. And even if he had all ltraces would always lead back to himself and it would frankly be kidnapping. Not the best start into a paternal relationship, I'd say. So he went to the muggle police.", she grins now her eyes sparkling with mischief and Andromeda is strongly reminded of Sirius that moment.

"He did what? How could I believe you if you say things like that.", she asks in disbelieve and Cassiopeia simply continues.

"Well he did not go to just a random muggle.", she concedes. "But to Chief Marius Black, my little squip brother.", she smirks. "Did you know that though he has no magic he and his squip wife have six magical grandchildren all of whom have sofar been considered muggleborn? Doesn't raise questions?", she looks at Edward this time who blinks in surprise before frowning slightly.

"Magic is normally heretitary...", he agrees slowly and Cassiopeia grins sharply before taking up the narration again.

"Henry was with maternal relatives who feared and despised magic, so Marius, I and Arcturus managed to legally smuggle him away from under the Headmasters nose without him any the wiser.", she smirks. "Oh and... Nymphadora... or well I heard you prefer not to be called that so perhaps Dora would be acceptable?", she asks and Nymphadora stares at her before slowly nodding.

"Good, see, Henry is a metamorphmagus.", she explains and Dora's eyes light up in delight before narrowing suspiciously.

"What do you want?", she asks and Cassiopeia looks proud.

"Good.", she says again. "But no I don't expect anything of you, Henry currently has enough going on and mainly works on not accidentally using his powers, which is surprisingly easy for him as the family magic helps him stabilize it, the same way it would for you.", she explains and Andromeda freezes.

"That's why you are here.", she breaths out. "Not to catch up, not to continue a tradition or what ever reason you implied sofar. He pulls back everyone, back into the family, back under his control.", Andromeda accuses and Cassiopeia looks at her for a long moment.

"Not quite, yes he does take people back in. But not necessarily under his control, he tries to built a safety network for Henry, because the Dark Lord is not dead and one day he will return, one day Henry will have to face him again.", she states hard. "He is old, very old. He clings to life for that one purpose. I am sure if not for that little boy he would have droped dead by now. He sees it as a way to redeem himself and avenge those we all lost to that madman. He collects evidence and he maneuvers the world around Henry in a way that boy is happy.", she explains and Andromeda frowns at her.

"I assumed he was marked.", Andromeda murmurs softly. “What with all he let happen. Now he fights along... no I can't imagine him fighting along Dumbledore."

"Oh no he won't, he hates the Headmaster about as much as the Dark Lord does, no he always fought for his own side. A Black bows to no one, remember?", she smirks. "No, he also wasn't marked to the a man 25 years younger then himself. The only one willingly bound to the man was Bellatrix and if he would have had her, Walpurga.", she explains and Andromeda nods sharply. "So I am here because of two things. First, I wanted to explain, to make you understand and give you a heads up. Second, I would offer you the book, asks you to accept your fate but give you the chance to decline too. Arcturus is ready to take you back in, it would settle your core, it would stabilize Dora's gift and it would protect and support Edward. But there are three things he wants in return.", she explains and the family looks at her in returned or perhaps never disappeared suspicion.

"Stay true to magic, protect Henry at least as long as he is a child and take on the Black name, all of you."

Chapter Text

Minerva McGanagall had never had an easy life. She might have been a young heiress of an old family, but for her muggle father she was only one thing, a woman. She had learned early on that she would always come after her brothers as she cared for them, as he father let her work for their education instead of accepting her mother money, he would need to respect her and her family for it.

So when the time came and she had to choose between a man and her job, her freedom, her place in this world, she had let go of him. She had rejected her love and buried it deep inside her for so long. She had worked at different place, she had even learned to love again, had given her heart to multiple people but in the end every one of them had been taken again. Her brothers, her fiancée, her husband, her best friend and even her godson. So when the Headmaster came to the castle that horrible night, holding his son, she couldn't just sit by. So she went to that small, ugly house in that boring neighborhood and she had watched.

She had observed the obese husband as he praised his fat son for misbehaving. She had seen the thin woman flinch away from him and the child throwing around his food, screaming 'Won't' at the top of his lungs. She had watched the woman clean the entire day, letting her child watch television while she rearranged the silverware three times.

She had watched the husband come home, she had smelled how he had sweated and heart how he asked after them, after her godson and his family. She had seen the woman's reaction and she had made an decision.

So when the old man came to deliver the baby she had protested. Perhaps not enough but there wasn't much you could do against him. So she had resigned herself to stand guard over the child for the night as the men left. she had watched how the fat man nearly stepped on the child and she saw how the woman screamed. She had left then and tried to intervene with the law enforcement, but he had been faster. So she tired to take the child from the home herself, but failed again. How had she not noticed the blood wards?

Unable to tell anyone, unable to do something she had resined herself to watch. Every free minute she had she had watched over the child as it lived it's horrible life. She couldn't see too much of what happened inside but she heard enough. And it all had fasted her hate towards her boss, but who would believe her, if she couldn't even tell them anything specific? Who would believe her word against the savior's? No she had to watch and hope.

The time the Hogwarts letters are send out sadly is the the busiest time of summer. So instead of watching the boy being rescued she visits the homes of muggleborns, transfiguring teacups into frogs over and over again. So it's August before she's able to return to the small ugly house.

She apparates into a group of trees at the park of magnolia crescent transforming instantly into her brown tabby cat. She doesn't really has to concentrate on the way, she knows it by heart now. So she stops a few times, accepting pads from the local kids, the nice ones at least. Those kids disappear the moment she entered Privet Drive and as does her comfort. Something is wrong.

Normally she would feel the pressure of the wards already falling on her shoulders, making her steps as heavy as if she was walking through fresh cement. But today, there is nothing.

She starts to run her paws creating soft sounds on the hard pavement as she runs down number 7, 6, 5 and stops. The car is still in the driveway but something looks off nonetheless. For one, Harry isn't outside pruning the plants, for another the roses have whelked petals, normally they have disappeared but this time of the day. Not a single window is open and all the curtains are drawn shut.

She gets closer and by now it's obvious that the wards are simply none existent. Not just weaker no they are gone. She sniffs at the front door but all smells are old and as she walks further into the garden she can't find anything fresher. No there hasn't been anyone here for days. IF the car would be gone she would say holidays. Perhaps they actually took the train, even though she highly doubts it. But the wards... The aren't many ways for the blood wards to disappear.

She transforms and simply apparates out of the back yard, her anger and fear causing a loud, echoing crack and a small breeze ruffling the grass in her wake. She stares at the gate of Hogwarts for all but two seconds before striding inside. She transforms again and runs up to the castle doors. The castle is easier to maneuver as a feline and if you're lucky, Mrs. Norris actually helps you out.

So she runs up the stairs one after another. She doesn't stop until she has reached the seventh floor. She transforms and catches her breath in a slow stroll. It's only a few more yards either way so she doesn't hurry as much anymore.

"Lucurious wands.", she states sharply at the gargoyle, who grimaces softly and moves out of the way. The griffin simply turns to lead the stairs up stopping only as she reaches the old double doors to the old fools office.

"Come in, Minerva.", he speaks and she huffs as she enters, giving him a dark look, not caring for niceties.

"Albus, I think you know why I am here. We do this every summer, sometimes in between. You have to remove Harry from that house.", she states coolly and Dumbledore’s grandfatherly demeanor wavers for a moment as he regards her.

He sighs deeply. "Minerva... we talked about it. It might not be ideal but it's still the safest place for him.", he explains and she scoffs.

"Are you so sure about it? Do you even ever check on him?", she asks and he frowns.

"Arabella and you both have an eye on him, don't you. But I do, actually watch out for his heal-", he stops mid sentence. As he spoke he had looked over to a shelves filled with multiple weird instruments spinning and glittering merely for most of the time. But about three or four of them have gone still. They simple lay on the shelf a dull gray in color and as motionless as a simple muggle device.

"Perhaps we could discuss this another time, this is urgent.", he snaps and she sneers, actually steers at him.

"The wards are gone, Albus. If he died, if he is truly gone. It's only your fault.", she states coolly then leaves.

---

It's not often that he was afraid but as Albus Dumbledore saw all those motionless and dropped instrument he panicked. He uses Fawkes to flame to Privet Drive. It's empty. And it looks like the occupants left in somewhat of a hurry. Not the kind of hurry where you leave what is not essential but the hurry where you only got a short time to pack everything that is dear to you. Where you take out a lot of things only to to decide you can't possibly take it all.

There are charts of glass on the table and the rubbish bin emits a horrible smell here it rots beneath the sink. Most potted plants don't look as if they were watered yesterday but not whelked either. So it can't be too long. The cupboard door is open and in it's darkest corner still hangs a small piece of paper 'Harry's room' written on it, neath it the mantras has been put upright to give more space. So Harry probably left before the family.

The upper room are more chaotic. The Master Bedroom is one side all smashed ripped and burned while the other side is half empty half littered with thrown aside garments, pictures and books. He frowns deeply at it before walking towards the rest of the house. The guest room is untouched, so he too leaves it be for the moment.

The first of the two children's bedrooms is filled with broken things too, though the layer of dust on some of them suggests it wasn't recently but rather used as a storage area. The second one is as messy as the masters bedroom. Every wardrobe and cupboard is emptied out and cloths, electronics and toys are everywhere sometimes even mixed crumbs, sweet wrappers and old tissues.

He returns downstairs looking at the front door but beside the piling mail there is nothing out of the ordinary to be seen. He leaves out of the back door and walks down the road in transfigured robes. All the other houses look the same with nothing being amiss until he turns up at Arabella's. Arabella Figg is an old Squip lady who breads half Kneazles to sell them as pet's.

She opens to his ringing eyes widening as she recognizes him. "Albus what a surprise, come in come in, you want a cuppa?", she asks and he agrees drinking a cup of very sweet tea in a small house smelling of cat's and old cabbage.

"Are the Dursley's on Holiday? They didn't open up.", he asks and Arabella furrows her brow.

"I don't know... I think... well there are rumors but there always are. I haven't seen them much but I can't...", her frown deepens and Albus looks at her, trying hard to keep up his friendly demeanor.

"When was the last time you saw them?", he asks, aware how Minerva had watched them only a week ago.

"No I... it must have been a few days a go, four maybe five but it's blurry, Albus, what happened?", she asks and Dumbledore looks at her.

"They are gone, the interior is in shambles and all wards have fallen.", he explains and her eyes tear up.

"The rumors go about Mr. Dursley being arrested, everything else is... blurred. I...", she stops her eyes widen in shock.

"They weren't muggle then, you have been obliviated, haven't you?", he states more then he asks his disappointment obvious and she swallows heavily.

"Where is the boy? What happened to him?", she asks, her voice shaking.

"He is missing.", he states darkly, his mind going a step further. 'Dead, mostly kidnapped and killed by his followers. Held captive by crazy fans. Who knows? But my scans show him as dead.' "Thank you Arabella, but I will need to hurry now. Perhaps it's best for you to not speak about this any further?", he asks and she nods immediately.

"Of course not. Please find him."

"I will give my best.", he agrees and directly floos back to Hogwarts.

There is no need to check with the Police records if it were wizards. The police would have ignored it either way, he looked after that years ago after all. No he would have to look for wizards but if his instruments haven't picked up on anything then there isn't much chance he isn't dead. Not even the fidelius should hide tracker on ones blood.

He takes a lemon drop and let's fall into a glass of firewhiskey, watching the amber liquid eat away at the sweet with little bubbles. Yes... perhaps it's time to consider the Longbottom boy again.

---

Minerva herself does not have the qualms of going to the muggle authorities. Though the only she finds is a man on the intensive care unit of the local prison, having been beaten with in the inch of his life by other inmates. Someone had started a rumor about him having dirty paperwork while he was waiting on his trial. His rude behavior not helping along.

She also finds a mid twenties sales man in a small second hand shop near Bristol frowning as she asks him about a Dursley Family living at Privet Drive.

"Madam, I am not allowed to talk about something like that.", he had answered but his sad eyes and caught expression had told her a lot, she had taught children for decades.

"I'm not spying for details on their business I am just wandering about the nephew. You see his father was my godson and I was planing on visiting and they are gone...", she starts and he frowns.

"Listen mam, I was only junior officer. I had minimal contact with the child. I mostly guarded the husband after arrest and wrote the transcript.", he shrugs. "Nothing I could reveal.", he explains his hands twitching nervously where he has put them on the counter.

"Could you give me the names of your partner? You superior perhaps?", she asks.

"My ex-superior did not lead the case it was- he stops... A chief but I... I can't remember the name. But he was from Frome.", he sighs annoyed.

"You can't remember? It's not even been a week!", she scoff and he shrugs.

"I don't know, couldn't even give you a description and I certainly don't have to. You here to buy something, then?", he asks and shaking her head Minerva leaves again, resigning herself to visit Frome someday soon, though for the day she should return.

"Have a good day, Mr. Quiverwater."

---

At the same time those two great people are looking for him, Henry is starting to fall into a routine at a new home. Sure, it might not be the routine most would expect from summer holidays, but no matter how many lessons Arcturus organizes for him, he accepts them and inhales every information given to him.

He writes and rewrites the family tree learning the names of his ancestors and their family while actually practicing how to use a quill.

He would sit up at meals, his back rigid and only hesitate slightly at which fork to use and how.

He would read up on his balcony or down by the fountain, next to see or laying down at the meadows. He would read about creatures and politicians (he preferred the creatures). He would read about battles and treaties, about villains and heroes.

He would learn how to walk and speak in certain ways and who to address which way.

He would learn how to care for his body and how to laugh. He would learn how to have friends and how to play. How to be a child.

He would learn to live.

And day after day he would feel more like Henry and less like Harry.

Like a serpent that shed it's old skin to grow and glow again.

Chapter Text

Somewhere in the south west of England, hidden from normal peoples eyes, stands a house so peculiar it will probably never fail to make people stop to look at it, if they could see it. Perhaps it once looked like a slightly crooked tower or it might have been a barn once, however over the time someone added more and more rooms and floors, creating towers, nooks and alcoves making it's original form an unrecognizable mystery. It looks as if it's held up purely by the will of it's owners, and perhaps a bit of magic. Around this peculiar home grows a high hedge marking the end of the property line. One one side of the hedge are fields and sometimes a farmer would walk into the hedge in front of the house and simply reappear on the other side of the property simply continuing to move over his fields. Inside the hedges however is long and slightly wild grass only to be interrupted by chaotic vegetable and herb beds. Chickens run around freely, picking worms between colorful rubber boots sometimes the rooster would let his voice echo with in the hedges causing small ugly gray creature to freeze in their movement for a moment. Those tiny creature would venture back into the garden from somewhere close to the hedge as if they were coming back from work, laughing at the front door before continuing to steel the chickens worms with grunting snores of evil laughter. A small shed stands off to the side, a light blue Ford Anglia parked in front and a cupboard like chest nailed to the side and held closed with a rusty padlock.

Through the front door, opens a colorful sitting room, dominated by a long wooden table easily fitting twelve people. Behind side it on one side is a small kitchen counter and the other a fireplace with two couches and armchairs cramped in front of it. It's decorated with knitted decorations as well as pictures that move displaying a horde of redheads laughing and giggling at the camera in various ages and situation of life. Cushions and woolen plackets are lying all over the sitting area and the table still shows a couple of glasses and a mug of water. The windows at the side are opened and beside the door hangs a gigantic clock. Though instead of two or perhaps three hands it has nine, instead of numbers it shows places or situation, like home, school or work but also traveling, with friends or mortal peril. It doesn't move consistently too and at the moment, as the sun just creeps over the horizon all of the hands are set on home, overlapping in a way that makes it hard to read the names ingrained on them.

It's a peaceful, ordinary morning at this place, the burrow, how it's lovingly called by it's inhabitants. But it shouldn't stay this way as the fireplace suddenly flares green and a round head appears in the flames, looking around the empty living room. The figure rolls their eyes, their short pink hair dancing with the flames as they takes a breath before calling out.

"CHARLIE!", her voice echo's through the kitchen up the narrow staircases into the first room, where a boy drops his book in annoyance, before getting up. He runs up the stairs to knock, no hammer on another door, earning himself a tiered groan in response.

"Get up, floo call for you.", Percy demands and his brother groans again but the tall redhead simply adjusts his glasses and returns to his room and book, unwilling to further help or annoy his brother, who ever someone might wish to interpret it. And he doesn't need to, because after a moment the door opens and a broad shouldered though slightly shorter redhead leaves his own room. He rubs his face and trudges down stairs, looking at the green fireplace and groans.

"Tonks honestly... it's...", he flicks his wand. "Six thirty in the fucking morning you bloody maniac.", he grumbles and flops down in front of the fire his robes flaring slightly above his pajamas.

"Oh come on, the sun is up, I am up and- well I am actually up because I am exited. Can I come through? I have to tell you this!", she bubbles exited and Charlie simply nods moving just enough she doesn't land in his lap as she wobbles through the fireplace, miraculously not falling on her face.

"Every other time of the day I would be impressed by you're clumsy ass not kissing the floor.", he grins and she kicks him before simply sitting opposite him.

"Shut up asshole.", she reprimands him and he laughs at her.

"Don't bully me.", he whines through his laughter before dogging her next hit causing them to soon brawl on the kitchen floor like little children. It only lasts a few minutes though until they lie by their sides laughing and gasping for breath.

"So what did you wanted to tell me?", he asks and she grins at him.

"Oh well... you see Tonks technically isn't right anymore. It's Black now... but don't you dare start calling me that!", she exclaims and he stares at her humor fallen from his face.

"Oh shit, your parents... did they split? I thought they were happy-", he exclaims his face a worried frown.

"Oh what? Oh no... no but mum is some sort of important heiress, so her aunt bullied Lord Black into accepting her back to stabiles my core, making me less clumsy and my gift a bit better. Mum was reluctant but basically all he wanted in return was for us to take up the Black name so... well we talked a lot about it but we decided to accept it and so we are... part of the Black family now.", she shrugs. "I mean they even accepted dad, how crazy is that?", she asks motioning a exploding head with her hands.

Charlie blinks at her. "So... so you called me at six in the morning, kicking me, letting me think your amazingly in love parents split up and you chose your mum over your dad, which in itself would have been wild, only to reveal there is someone out there able to bully Lord Black into accepting your mother back into the family after over a decade of her not speaking to anyone of the family?", he asks staring at her. "You okay?"

"Okay if you say it like that it sounds... yeah... okay but that's not everything though, just the background information. You see, that was about a week ago, now I got a letter this morning, or well last night but I saw it this morning, from a cousin wishing to get to know me...", she fumbles with a pocket of her jeans before unfolding a crumpled piece of... paper of all thing.

"He used paper and... that was not written with a quill.", Charlie states in surprise.

"No, no it's not, biro probably. But the guy does say that he thought himself a muggleborn until recently when his grandfather was accepted back and he finds out he actually got a cousin closer in age then a nearly twelve year old. So he would love to meet up and perhaps get to know each other. He would propose to meet up at his shared living and a few friends would be there too, so I could bring someone or multiple someones too."

"That doesn't sound too bad, a bit weird perhaps to invite you in his flat though?", Charlie asks taking the letter himself.

"That's what I thought and his name you see. He is called Deimos Black but goes by the nickname Hades. That sounds totally friendly. Who calls their child after the god of fear?"

"Who names their child Nymphadora?", Charlie shoots back and she rolls her eyes at him again.

"The same kind of people apparently. Now should I go and would you come with me?", she asks and he looks down at the date then bites his lip.

"You planing on taking someone else too?", he asks and she shrugs.

"Wasn't planing on it, actually.", she explains. "You are my best friend after all and I don't want to bring an army of people along when I meet a cousin of mine for the first time in my life...", she explains and he nods slowly.

"Fair enough I guess. Yes I'm coming with you but we tell Bill where we'll be going just in case it's truly dodgy.", he says and Tonks grins at him.

"Very good, then I will answer him and I see you tomorrow at five?", she asks and Charlie nods in agreement, watching as she jumps to her feet and waves him goodbye before leaving.

"Perfect I need to go now, though. I'll be late for practice otherwise.", she calls out and Charlie sighs rubbing his eyes. Riiight, she was crazy enough to try and become an auror.

But who is he kidding, he'll move away in two weeks, to Romania, to tame dragon's of all things. So no... he isn't much better. Perhaps that's why they're friends in the first place.

---

It's two days later that Charlie wishes goodbye to his parents before apparating into the front yard of the Tonks' residence. He looks around the nicely kept garden smiling to himself at the difference between their two homes. Where the burrow is wild, the Tonks' home is calm. Where the burrow is chaotic the Tonks's tidy. Where the burrow is loud the Tonks's is quiet. Where the burrow is magical though the Tonks's house is mundane. It doesn't hide from the farmers it simply fits in as good as any other house of the neighborhood, similar yet personal. It doesn't stand as a crooked tower but a simple two story building with a small garden, a sign of the adult Tonks' good job.

Though now they would be Blacks, wouldn't they? Would the floo address even still be the same? Good thing he apparated. He thinks to himself as he walks toward the front porch not even needing to knock as the door opens by itself.

"Hello Charlie, come in.", the voice of Ted greets him, the man himself sitting in an armchair barely visible form the door, his wand still in his hand.

"Hiya Ted.", Charlie laughs and closes the door behind himself. "'S Tonks down yet?"

"Nah, should be any minute though.", Ted exclaims, standing up to clap Charlie on the shoulder as soon as the redhead enters the living room.

"Thanks, so how does it feel- Lawyer Black?", he asks and Tonks rolls his eyes at him though his lips twitch softly.

"Weird. I already got more prominent cases after only a week. Of course people gossip, some only just yet look at you while some won't even talk to you anymore. Though it's basically the same just completely opposite, I think. You wouldn't think how quickly people forget you are muggleborn if a dark cored Lord calls you one of his.", he shakes his head in disgust at their society and Charlie sighs.

"I can see that. I actually had a run in with him and his grandson not so long ago.", he explains and Ted looks up in surprise.

"Henry literally ran into me in Florish and Blotts on the 31st.", he explains and Ted's lips twitch, something passes through his eyes but it's gone as quickly as it was there. "He is rather nice and very interested in creatures I think.", he shrugs. "My youngest brother however was rather prejudiced against his last name. Arcturus chose that exact moment to appear.", he sighs softly rubbing his neck and Ted nods slowly.

"Honestly? I don't know what to think of Lord Black yet. I have met him once but he wasn't who talked to us about coming 'back' into his House. It was his cousin, Andy's great aunt and she is actually rather nice. A terrible gossip and some one you better not look at too closely, both as a lawyer and a man with any sense of self-preservation. I also met her Squip brother, a good man, though very world weary. I haven't met Henry yet but I think he will be more like Marius then Lord Black from what I heard.", he shrugs again. "Lord Black is cool and he and Marius are constantly bickering, but not in an open way but in a way like an employee despising their boss and knowing exactly where the line is with what they can get away. Seeing as Lord Black still tolerates him as a sassy squip I'm not too concerned about him being actually... evil. I rather think he is an old man who was groomed in a bad way and tries to change his fate now that his life nears it's end.", he says then chuckles softly at the poetic end just as Tonks enters the room.

"Sometimes I ask myself how you read people like that. You met him once!", she exclaims and he shrugs.

"Comes with the job, Dora. Now I think you got somewhere to be?", he asks and she nods hugging Charlie as a greeting.

"I will keep it in mind. I am sure Ron will bring in stories of him at Hogwarts, good or bad.", he answers Ted on their previous topic and Ted nods with an odd grin before making a shooing motion towards the fireplace.

The two elder teens laugh and walk over.

"I'll go first , you follow?", she asks and Charlie nods, watching as she takes a handful floo powder and through into the empty grate. Immediately green flames light up their face and she speaks out clearly and address that wipes the grin from his face, though she herself grins even more.

"The Underworld, London.", she calls and steps into the fire whirling away in a ball of green leaving behind an empty grate.

"The Underworld? What the fuck?", Charlie cries in surprise and hears Ted laugh in the background. Perhaps the insanity really does come with the name. He thinks before taking a handful himself and following Tonks to the realm of the dead.

He stumbles slightly on the other side, blinking into surprising brightness. Indeed he is not surrounded by mysterious dark plants, demons and lost souls but instead finds himself in a homey living room. The armchair and couch don't match and everything looks a bit worn, nice but different to what he expected. Tonks stands a few steps away opposite a tall and broad shouldered man in his mid twenties. He sports short, dark brown curls around a tanned but yet slightly pale face. His features are sharp and aristocratic but a bit more... dulled then Charlie knows from his grandmothers. His eyes too are a bit more blue then gray but he still looks regal, well until you see his easy, slightly nervous smile.

"Hi and welcome.", he grins at them, the blond beside him twitching his lips in amusement. "I'm Hades and you would be... Should I still call you Tonks?", he asks and Tonks grins before she nods.

"I prefer it even though it's more a nickname now that it was before. This is my best friend Charlie Weasley.", she introduces him and Hades looks him up and down for a short second before grinning.

"Well good to meet you. This is Kent.", he gestures at small blond haired guy who grins and waves. "Over there is Brian.", he motions to a brunette guy. "And that's Rani.", he introduces the last of them, an Indian looking woman who grins back at them.

"Well nice to meet you all.", Tonks grins though Charlie can see that she is slightly embarrassed but follows to sit down with the rest of them. A swish of Hades wand later they all hold something to drink and a small coffee table holds a plate of cut apples and one with chocolate biscuits.

"Now as I wrote I know... well nothing. I got an idea on how we are related and my great-Aunt's word for it but that's about it.", Hades laughs and Tonks nods.

"Cassiopeia?", she asks and he leans back with a laugh.

"That's the one.", he agrees and Charlie looks over at Kent who just shrugs with a small smile, none of them interrupting the two cousins.

"Well then for a start my mother's paternal grandfather is her older brother.", she explains and he nods in understanding.

"Well my grandfather is her younger brother.", he laughs and she huffs.

"Must be hard, being in my mum's generation.", she dead pans and Brian laughs at Hades perplex face.

"Here I am being called a basically child and an old man the same day.", he shakes his head in mock dismay. "You just graduated this year, right?", he continues looking at both of them.

"Oh yeah, you didn't go to Hogwarts though, right?", she asks and he shakes his head.

"Nah... we all are Ilvermony graduates. Thunderbrids to be exact.", he smirks and Charlie pipes up then.

"Thunderbird sounds like a cool name for a House. Our's are named after their founders, how come you got creatures?", he asks and Rani sniffs slightly.

"Horned Serpent, Wampus, Thunderbird and Pudwudgie were the favorite animals of each founder.", she states and Charlie blinks in stunned surprise.

"Oh that's... actually rather nice. I'm a big fan of most magical creatures.", he explains and Tonks grins.

"Mhm, he already got a place at a dragon reserve in Romania.", she boosts and he can feel himself blush as Brian whistles.

"That's impressive. You don't often get a spot on reserve right after school and Dragon's are quiet a handful too. I'm working on my magical-zoologie mastery at the moment and those are guys I could do with not having to meet.", he explains and Charlie's eyes light up.

"You're a magizoologist? Mate how amazing is that?", he calls out turning more towards Brian who grins at the praise launching into a detailed report on all the impressive creature he already got the chance to meet.

"Though I have to say, Britain is not the best place to do it, most creatures have gotten rare here due to the wars. But Rani is an apprentice for wandlore and for that Britain is the best at the moment.", he shrugs. "So we both moved here with the others when she got her apprenticeship.", he explains and Charlie nods.

"Yeah I was thinking about applying for the reserve in Wales but it's so small and only has a handful of different species that I thought learning somewhere else might benefit me more.", he explains.

"I get that. Tonks you too moving away?", Brian then asks her and she shakes her head.

"Merlin no, no I'm an auror trainee.", she states and then looks at Kent. "Now we know about Charlie, Brian, Rani and me, what do you do?", she asks and he rubs his cheek.

"I'm a healer trainee, though I want to specify towards to children's care later on.", he explains and Tonks grins.

"No way, you are a crazy bunch, Hades what about you?", she asks and Hades smirks at her.

"I'm currently in the British dueling league.", he states his gray-blue eyes glinting in pride. "The British one is way more interesting the the American one. Sure we got more people and such but oh boy the British league is feisty. Europe in general is more well known for traditional dueling, which is what I'm doing."

"Traditional as is the sword-wand combination or the one where you use the etiquette but skip the sword?", Charlie asks and Tonks blinks.

"Sword? What? Merlin I forget you are prueblood, you twat.", she shakes her head and Charlie flicks her arm in retaliation without looking at her.

The others laugh at their antics before Hades answers. "Technically I do both but currently I'm going with the sword one. It's what you just won't find in the states. And it's so much more exhilarating. It has something from dancing as you fight with both hands stepping and ducking out of the way when your opponents take a chance. It's more dangerous, sure but that's part of the fun.", he explains eyes alight.

"He is the reason I want to specify in children.", Kent sighs. "He is truly insane. Hexing someone and cutting them open for a living and the fun of it?", he shakes his head and Tonks laughs. "I really don't want to work with such idiots."

"The Black family is known for being insane. Something about their family magic going rough sometimes, but personally it comes from the inbreeding.", she shrugs before turning to Charlie. "No offense, Char."

Hades blinks for a moment. "Well I know the stereotype but I do lack the background here. Is it true then?", he asks and Charlie nods.

"Most British pureblood families are related. My grandmother's are both Blacks too, and the Weasley-family isn't even traditional in their... marriages. As in we don't do betrothals anymore.", he shrugs and Hades runs a hand through his hair.

"Goodness yes. I know the Blacks did them and my mother's family did them too, apparently. Thank Merlin I do not had those. It's uncommon in America.", he explains then looks at Charlie again.

"So in a way you are a cousin too then?", he asks and Charlie nods.

"Yeah... Though I'm not to sure how close or something. My great-grandfather on my maternal-maternal side is Lord Black though.", he grimaces and Hades gapes slightly.

"Waaaaait. No way! I now Henry, Lord Black's other great-grandson, is my... second cousin once removed, like Tonks.", he explains and Tonks shakes her head.

"It's not the same for Charlie though. Mum said that her aunt married Lord Black's son, her own second cousin. Which makes Henry closer related to us then we are to Charlie. If Lord Black is Charlie's great-grandfather then his grandmother would be his daughter, making my mother's aunt her sister-in-law or second cousin. So my grandfater would be the second cousin of Charlie's grandmother which would make us fourth cousins. Right?", she asks and they all calculate for a second before Brian nods slowly.

"Yeah, I think you're right. So that means if your great-grandfather and Hades grandfather were siblings, as we established earlier, and your grandfather the second cousin of Charlie's grandmother, then that would mean that Hades grandfather and your great-grandfather would be Charlie's great-grandfather's cousin, which would make Charlie and Hades closer related then you and Charlie as he is one generation 'higher' so Charlie is Hades' third cousin once removed.", he explains and Tonks stares at him for a moment, before conjuring a piece of parchment and a quill, drawing down what he just explained.

'Charlie
 - Molly (Charlie's mum)
 -- Chalie's Grandmother
 --- Lord Black (Charlie's Great grandfather)
 -- Lord Black's son (Charlie's great-uncle)
-> married to second cousin (Andy's (Tonks' mum) aunt)
 -- Andy's aunt
- Andy
Tonks
 -- Andy's father
 --- Andy's grandfather
 --- Hades' grandfather
-> cousin to Lord Black
 -- Hades' father (second cousin to Lord Black's son)
-> second cousin to Charlie's grandmother
-> Hades is third cousin to Charlie's mum
-> Hades is third cousin once removed to Charlie
-> Tonks is fourth cousin to Charlie
-> Hades is second cousin to Tonks' mum
-> Hades is second cousin once removed to Tonks '

"Yeah... you're correct.", she shudders. "Merlin that's complicated. And he really expects us to know the names of them all?", she turns to Hades who nods shortly.

"So he told you that too? I don't know if I'm happy about shared misery or feeling bad for you.", he states and Kent buds in.

"What are you talking about, guys? Please do remember us humble plebeians, yeah?", he demands and Hades rolls his eyes at him.

"Lord Black expects us to know the members of the Family born in the 20th century by name and date of birth. Oh and if they are alive or dead too.", Hades explains and Charlie stares at him.

"He does? At our family only my older brother and I needed to learn them and dad wasn't harsh on it since he is only Heir himself and our younger siblings didn't at all. We only had to because Bill is Heir Apparent and I'm well... the spare.", he grimace sightly.

"You are considered the spare? You got like four little brothers!", Tonks exclaims and Rani whistles lowly.

"How many siblings do you have in total?", she asks and Charlie laughs softly.

"Six. One older brother, Bill. Four younger brothers, Percy, the twins Fred and George and Ron and a younger sister, Ginny.", he explains to her. "And the 'Heir and the Spare' is an old concept. It's customs for a Lord and Lady to have two son's if possible. An heir and a spare, at least if the House is paternal. I'm not to sure about the mixed or maternal houses. But both Weasley and Black are paternal, Black even strictly. So, no offense but Tonks you wouldn't be considered close to the inheritance, would you?", he asks and Tonks blushes while Hades sighs softly.

"Currently alive there are five male Black's who are neither squips, imprisoned or only married into the family. Two of them are children, including the current Heir, one is Lord Black and one is terminally ill.", he explains.

"I would be next in line if the current Heir dies because I am of a completely male line, even if my grandfather is the second son of the fourth son.", he explains. "My nine year old cousin would be the one after me.", he explains and Tonks blushes.

"Then it could actually go to me. I'm an metamorphamgus. I present as a female, I was born this way, but I could change myself to male permanently and it wouldn't even be difficult. I would still be after Hades, as my claim is through my mother, but I would be before your cousin, actually. I would be just after you, if I would do it. Also that makes us the only to who are allegeable for Regency in case of Lord Black's death before Henry is of age.", she explains and Charlie looks at them.

"Oh... oh okay yeah that makes more sense then... Lord Black is what... ninety?", he asks and Hades nods slowly.

"I- yes. Yeah I think so.", he shrugs and Tonks nods.

"You know mum said he was born in 1901, so he must be. She also said she too had to learn the tree because her aunt was obsessed with it and would quiz them on it, if they messed up she would find a way to secretly punish them for it.", she grimaces in disgust.

"I only heard wrenched stories about Walpurga too, she was supposedly a truly evil woman.", Hades buds in and Rani clears her throat.

"Can we talk about how wrenched that inheritance rule is?", he asks. "Like I don't really get the paternal thing but Charlie is way closer related then Tonks, and also through a maternal link, why isn't he in line too, or at least his brother?", she asks and Tonks hesitates scrunching up her face in thought, trying to remember what her mother her taught her but shrugs. It’s only been a week.

"Last name.", Charlie answers. "Most Houses no matter paternal or maternal prefer those who actually wear their last names, especially if it's still the original one to the title. Like for Black and Weasley. But families like Peverell, who for example have been held by the Potter's since the establishment of the ministry, do it differently I assume. I don't know for sure, of course, but it would make sense."

"And a double maternal link too, right? Is that a thing?", he asks and Charlie shakes his head.

"Nah I don't think so. I don't know for sure though, I'm no Black. I'm a Weasley, we aren't strictly paternal. If there is no male with the Weasley name a girl get's it and end of discussion.", he laughs and Tonks shoves him as Rani smiles.

"I don't like it but it's better. At least we only need to kill the males with the same last name.", she laughs and the others join in.

"You know if you kill the other Heir you will be excluded from the inheritance. If you have regency, you may only inherit as a last choice and if a regent ever wished harm to the heir they may never become regent. If you kill the lord, however, you can actually gain the title of Lord by right of conquest, if the duel was started or acknowledge by the Lord. So no murdering your brother or father to get a title, sorry Rani.", Charlie chuckles and Rani grins at him.

"You just told me how I would gain one way more easily.", she speaks in a deep voice before cracking up, taking the rest of them with her.

They return to easier topics after that like hobbies or summer plans. It's only when the floo lights up all of the sudden that they are interrupted hours later. Immediately Hades and Tonks are on their feet, wands trained on the green flames, before Brian flinches.

"Ouch what the hell, the dude just attacked the wards.", he grumbles and then calls out.

"Enter." Immediately the floo spits out a tall redhead with slightly longer hair, curt cut robes and heavy dragon hide boots. He too has his wand ready, sheets it as he sees Charlie staring at him and Tonks having her wand trained at him.

"Well sorry to crash the party, just wanted to check in.", he salutes to them. "I'm Bill, that ones brother.", he explains and Hades stares at him then Charlie then sighs while Kent laughs out.

"To explain that...", Charlie starts. "Tonks get's invited to 'the underworld' by 'Hades Black & friends' out of the blue. It was only sensible to tell somebody where we would go, though how you got the floo address...", he trails of and Bill smirks softly, holding his hand out to Hades.

"I like the humor, mate, still had to check on my brother, you get that, I'm sure.", he shrugs and Hades nods.

"Yeah sure. You attacked the wards though? While flooing that takes skill.", he states and Bill nods.

"I'm a curse breaker, I skipped a bit of time in training, I'm good at it.", he explains and Hades waves for him to sit.

"Sit down, if you want. I'm sure you don't actually plan on taking Charlie home, right?", he asks and Bill shakes his head, flicking his wand with a whispered incantation and a white, misty lion disappears through the wall.

"Show of.", Charlie teases and Bill leans in the Armchair.

"So who are you all? And... how old, you don't look like eighteen.", he asks and Kent laughs.

"Neither do you. I'm Kent, I'm 24 like all of us, and a Healer Trainee, you know Hades, sort of, he is a professional dueler, and those two are our resident couple, Rani, a wandmaker apprentice and Brian a magizoology student.", he introduces them and Bill greets them with a smile.

"I'm twenty.", he explains. "So not that much older then Tonks and Charlie. I'm training at Gringotts but am assigned to Egypt. I'm basically only in the country because of Charlie's graduation.", he explains and Hades shakes his head.

"Your other brother’s doesn't plan on leavening too, does he now? I'm seeing a trend.", he asks Charlie who laughs.

"Percy? Nah don't think so. But he's only about to be fifteen so who knows.", Charlie answers and Hades nods before continuing to grill Bill on his job and the 'damn fine patronous there'.

In the end the three stay for dinner and only return home way after midnight, thankfully Bill's message had predicted something like that to both homes.

Chapter Text

Two weeks into August and Diagon Alley has calmed down. The stressed families of school children gave way to older teens and young adults meeting their friends among the more regular customers. Some families with younger children are thrown into the mix, keeping the alley busy but still quieter in it's atmosphere. Olivander has returned to the back of his store, experimenting on a few more combination as well as restocking those he feels might get another match. Of course no two wands are ever the same, they might show the same wood, the same core but the way the wood is formed speaks for more then pure aesthetics. And the character of the animal it was taken from, it's breed and how you took it also influences the wand greatly. Some wand maker even say your own mood influences the wand but that shall remain one of the many secrets of their craft, never rising to more then a low rumor.

But where the wand makers become quieter the cafés and especially Florean Fortesque's ice cream parlor seem to firmly bust with customers. So in the end it's not that the alley actually retires but instead the audience shifts, the atmosphere changes and the feet hurrying and strolling, running and stumbling, jumping and skipping over the ancient cobblestone get younger.

Most of them at least. From one of the apparition points appears a interesting couple, one very young one very old, both clad in dark robes with a silver crest embroided on their shoulder. Both with dark, curly hair, high held heads and straight backs. Both with rings on their finger and a cool mask of indifference on their face. The older more then the younger, who's eyes betray his inner excitement as they scan the streets.

The older one places a hand on the younger’s back, guiding him forwards, down the alley with Gringotts behind them. They don't quiet stroll, some might say they strut but that's not quiet it either. Though no matter how you want to call it, it's affect is clearly visible as other visitors are stepping aside to let them through without a second thought, without a glance or prompting. It's the air around them, the aura their demeanor and look causes.

They continue down until the shops lose their prestigious and old fashioned looks. They still sell the same but the prices have gone done and the people have lessened. It's there that the older one stops in front of a small nondescript shop. 'Jimmy Kiddell's Wonderful Wands' is spelled out above the entrance in beautiful silver letters.

They enter to the smell of resins and flowers, a small bell ringing for the owner to know about their appearance. A young Indian woman appearce from the back room smiling at them.

"Welcome to Jimmy Kiddell's Wonderful Wands, I'm Rani Bachchan, how may I help you with today?", she asks in an American accent, smiling at the two.

"My grandson is in need of his first wand. I am told you offer more privacy and variety then Ollivanders?", Arcturus answers and she nods.

"Of course, sir.", she replies. "Confidentiality is important to us. We also gather cores and wands from all over the world. I assume you are looking for a pre-made design?", she asks and Arcturus nods.

"We are.", he answers and Ms. Bachchan nods again marking something on a sheet of parchment in front of her.

"Good then, please step forward young sir.", she gestures towards a spot next to the counter and Henry immediately steps forward to stand next to the counter.

"This tape is charmed to take some measurements that would help find a match a bit easier.", she explains and Henry nods before accepting the measuring tape to flitter around him measuring his arms and legs.

"You okay with answering a few questions? We got a big variety and anything to find a point to start might cut down on the time needed until we find a suitable match.", she explains looking at Henry first before her eyes flitter up to Arcturus who nods jerkily.

"Depends on the questions.", he answers and she blinks for a second before nodding with a smile.

"Of course. Firstly, which is your dominant hand?", she asks and Henry holds out his right hand with a small smile.

"Good.", she marks something down again. "Now then could you tell me the wands of your parents?", she asks and Henry's eyes flitter towards Arcturus.

"His mother's was willow and dragon heart string.", he starts. "His father had a Cypress wand with phoenix feather core.", he explains and Bachchan nods once writing it down, only a tiny frown upon her face at the significance of such a match.

"Perfect, then let's have a look.", she smiles at Henry and the measuring tape flies back on the counter.

She walks down an isle and comes back with a couple of boxes. "Let's start with trying those first. They might not have a perfect match yet, but maybe clue us into a fitting wood.", she explains and opens the first box. It's a middle length, pale wand sitting on a black velvet cushion.

"Holly and Dragonheart.", the woman nods and Henry carefully takes the wand, holding it for a second as his magic expends to feel it up in curiosity. His eyes widen as he feels the wand reach back out.

"Oh my...", he whispers as he stares at the wand nearly communicating with his magic. It doesn't feel wrong but not good either. He flicks it experimentally but it's still only a tiny flicker.

"It feels... interested.", he states but puts it back, the woman nods slowly.

"It's no match, but you are very intone with your magic there. I think a serpent core wouldn't be amiss but perhaps not Holly.", she explains and puts the boy aside, taking out another of her pre-selected ones, holding it out for him.

"Cedar and again Dragon Heart, but this time it's a Chinesefireball instead of a common Welshgreen.", she explains and Henry takes it and again feels his magic interact. It feels better but his flick still doesn't create the promised sparks.

"How do you feel?", she asks and he shrugs softly.

"It's better, but not well.", he explains and she nods putting away all the other boxes she had in front of her. She walks back towards the isles and pulls out another few boxes.

"Those are different reptiles but it might take sometime here, your magic is very attuned which also means it will be more picky about which wand to chose. It's normally something found in older customers, but no matter.", she explains as he tries out wand after wand all of them rejecting him or rather not accepting him but tolerating.

Every time he tries a wand she marks something down before going back to the isles looking for more wands, her smiles only wavering as close to an hour has gone by and the stand of tried wands is only held up by magic.

"Please, excuse me for a moment, sirs.", he breaths out after another one, this time Pine and Horned Serpent. She leaves towards the back and returns a few moments later with an elderly man following behind.

"Hello-", the man greets before his eyes widen slightly. "My Lord, an honor to have you in my shop.", he bows to Arcturus who nods at him in a jerky motion, gesturing to carry on. "Of course, sir.", he nods cutting an introduction short and simply looking over the sheet.

"You have done right so far, Rani. But looks like Heir Black is a bit of a tricky customer...", he mumbles running his finger down the list, humming before walking of to the back again, returning with about fifteen different boxes.

"Now, those are dual wood-wands. They are way more uncommon but sometimes one wood type just can't capture a wielders magic just right. This one would be English Oak and Redwood, Horned Serpent.", he explains and hand sit to Henry who takes it and hesitates turning the wand between his fingers. The magic is feeling out to him and it fit's alright so far but something is still off. There have been wands that fit better.

He says as much as he flicks it, creating only a flimmer. He sets it down again Mr. Kiddell hands him another one, and another, and another. He doesn't go through all of the selected but rather sends Rani back for another selection focusing on Oak and Hornet Serpent with other woods.

It takes another half an hour until Henry takes a very pale wand with a beautiful ranking of darker colored english oak from it's satin cushion. He smiles as he holds it, it sings with his magic, but as he swings it it vibrates so heavily with his magic he nearly drops it in shock.

"Oh a match, but a bit short and sturdy for you.", the wand maker calls out in delight, taking the wand back and hurrying down the isle towards and returning with another box, this one longer.

"This one is not quiet fourteen inches, again yew with english oak and horned serpent as a core.", he opens the lit to a wand of similar design but a more shiny polish and a sightly crooked form. "Reasonably springy.", he adds and Henry takes the wand warmth flooding it and at a small twitch with it a shower of violent sparks rains upon them. He beams at them cradling the wand in his small finger.

"Wonderful!", Mr. Kiddell exclaims and Ms Bachchan too looks a bit relieved as she watches Henry holds his wand, a big smile on his face.

---

"You need to use very little pressure and move as smooth as possible.", Arcturus Voice is kind and patient as he bows over Henry to softly guide his hand into a even swoop. "Like this." He let's go of the child's hand to look over to where Hermione seems to struggle nearly as much as Henry does. Though as her general handwriting already is better it's easier for her in general.

"Try to concentrate on your downwards motions and tip the top slightly to the side. This way the sidewards lines aren't to thin compared to the downwards ones. If you draw upwards the ink doesn't flow out of the quill in a nice and consistent manner."

Hermione had taken to often join Henry's lessons on magical basics. Frederico only joins them sometimes and he's usually more advanced thanks to his mother being a witch. But he enjoys learning the actually theory behind things that already comes natural to him.

Not all of his lessons are with Arcturus either though. Just the other day they had come together with Deimos, or Hades how he prefers to be called following his second name 'Hadrian' after his father and the meaning 'God of Fear' of his own name. It suits him pretty well, Henry decides after sometime, though he isn't too sure about Greek Gods the name in general sounds nice and he is competing in the professional dueling league so underworld might not be too far of as well.

Fitting to his profession Hades teaches them defence. Not so much curses right now, no he has actually produced wooden swords to start training their stamina, situational awareness and agility. It also makes it a lot more fun then waving a fake wand while not allowed to use magic, or in Henry's case not even having a wand yet.

For those practices they are joined by Frederico and his younger brother Apollo.

Potion chopping techniques, Magical Theory and etiquette are other lessons Henry has experienced since his birthday and for the most part he enjoys them. Of course he also finds lessons on British hierachy and Greetings, on speech patterns and oaths on his schedule. Some days Arcturus simply has him floo from one room to the other until he can walk through the floo without skipping a beat. He also is taught recent history and meditation.

Everything he learns he would have learned as a child, the Black Heir training starts at seven. But he didn't so his summer has to give way to his preparation. But deep in he is thankful for it, this way he won't make a fool of himself. This way he can be good for his grandfather, his new family. This way he won't ever be alone anymore.

He would be loved.

Chapter Text

September sweeps over London in a lazy cloud of cool mist during the night and early morning. By the time a scarlet red steam engine pulls into a hidden platform it has already dissipated slightly. The platform is entirely made of red-ish bricks and cobblestone with a gilded iron gate allowing glimpses towards other, more modern platforms of King's Cross Station. Beside the arched gate are fireplaces whose mantle pieces are arching high up towards the ceiling, creating rounded columns of blackened brick walls. A few benches stand between the fireplaces and further down are broad gray-ish circles engraved into the floor.

Two people leave the train as it holds. A balding man in a conductor uniform, who immediately puffs on a wooden pipe frowning at the fog still surrounding the magical station. The second one is a hunched old woman with a nice flowery west over her simple robes. She looks at the man and laughs a wheezing, shrill sound.

"Really deary, still after that muggle stuff?", she asks shaking her head before scanning the rest of the platform with suspicious eyes.

"Ay. Simply the best for a day of driving the little shits back to their precious Castle. How Hogwarts can stand then running all along her floors I might never understand.", the man grumbles, his words muffled and rough.

"Don't be like that, James.", she shakes her head. "Hogwarts adores these kids. And it's only once every two months that you have one day you spent away from your herds. I think you can handle that.", she wheezes in her unpleasant laugh.

“Of course I can, doesn't mean I have to like it.", the man, James, shakes his head in dismay truning around to watch the iron gate.

"I quiet like them. Every year as a bunch with them.", she explains and he huffs irritated causing her to laugh again.

"You say so, auntie.", he waves his hand though not turning around again. Once more the woman shakes her head before she continues to hobble along the station, inspecting the fireplaces, circles and even the gate. Every now and then she will glance up at the clock and as it strikes nine she waves her short wand, a purple spell hitting the iron gate, causing it's wings to slowly drift apart, screaking and creaking all the way.

"Let the show begin.", she cackles before getting back on the train, followed by her nephew. They find a comfortable space on the back of the red engine. An empty scroll of parchment and two quills in front of them.

What ever show the 'auntie' had talked about and that they clearly expect doesn't start right away. Indeed it takes another fifteen minutes before anything happens at all.

It's then that a family of four arrives at the platform through a shot of green flames. Immediately the quills are in James' and Auntie's hands but just as quickly they are out next to the parchment again without comment.

The family is mostly dark skinned, with the children both sporting dreadlocks, though of different style. They daughter, muscular are and with her dreads in a smart bun looks to be around thirteen. She is dressed in black robes with a red rim just like her brother, though his robes also hold a golden emblem right next to his typical house crest. 'Headboy' it reads shiny letters.

The family mingle, talking and laughing together in front of the train until a fireplace further down the platform roars up with green flame, emitting five people in rapid succession. The is a curvy yet tall woman with short platinblond hair, pointy features and very pale skin. After her follows a girl or young woman who looks around the age of the black boy. Her face is rounder and softer then her mother but her long her has the pale color as the older woman's. Her dark robes are rimmed in yellow though, but like the boy she sports a golden badge next to her house crest. 'Headgirl' this one reads.

Behind her follows a boy with dirty blond hair and robes that are still rimmed in a nonedescribed grey, he couldn't be older then twelve.

"Ooooooh the Smiths.", 'Auntie' crows in delight scribbling something down on the parchment in delight, James following her example just as swiftly.

"Hufflepuff.", he gruff and she cackles.

"Obviously.", she laughs as a girl with the same dirty blond hair color and black-grey robes as the boy steps out of the fire. "I take the boy, you the girl?", Auntie asks and James nods, though grudgingly.

"Let's hope the girly doesn't take after her mother too much.", he grumbles and Auntie cackles as the father makes up the gear. He is just as tall as Mrs. Smith but with hair that's more a light brown color then blond. They look around the platform, the eldest headgirl quickly spotting the other family and especially the boy. She hugs her parents good bye before walking towards the other boy. He too says his goodbye to his parents before meeting her halfway.

"Johnson!", the girls calls out and he lowers his head in a respectful greeting.

"Well met, Smith.", he speaks and she grins at him.

"Well met, but perhaps, now that we have to work together, you should call me Helena.", she waves her hand slightly and her 'colleague' smiles at her.

"Miguel then, Helena. Ready to set up the meeting?", he asks and she nods her eyes sparkling in anticipation as they mount the train together.

Auntie cackles. "Now James, ready to meet our newest dream team.", she smirks and James huffs irritated before fingering for another scroll on the table, sealed with the Hogwarts crest. He turns towards the door, anticipating the following knock. He snaps his wand the moment it echos through the currently silent engine.

"Well met, sir, madam.", the girl, Helena, greets them with a small curtsy. "I'm Helena Smith, this is Miguel Johnson, we are this years head boy and girl. We were told you have the information on the prefects and information for the coming school year?", she asks and James nods grumpily, handing her the scroll with a halfhearted.

"Well met.", before flitting the door close again, causing it to nearly collide with Helena’s nose. She blinks at the door for a moment before shrugging and turning back around.

"Let's start then.", she smiles and they head a bit further down the train towards a couple of compartments that have 'prefects' written over them. They sit down and unroll the scroll, reading over it while taking notes on separate sheets of parchment.

Only a few minutes after they started do several floos flare to life as the next family come onto the platform. One is a father daughter duo and as they join the Johnson's the two girls hug and tease each other immediately.

Further down a large family has arrived. Five children mingle around their parents, all with various degrees of messy dark hair and despite the varying age all three of the older once are glad in the gray rimmed robes as the younger Smiths. They look down the station curiously but sofar keeping to themselves.

Even further down another duo, this time mother and son step out of the green flames. They don't mingle either, but instead hug and say goodbyes before the boy walks away from her towards the train. She floos away shortly after. The boy is of average height with brown hair and round spectacles. He passes by the large family and looks at them curiously, he stops fully as he catches the boy his age in the gray robes.

"Excuse me for being nosy, but are you transferring this year?", he asks, the badge on his blue rimmed robes flickering in the light.

"Oh- yes we are.", the eldest of the boy answers smiling softly. "I'm Rigel Potter, I'll join the fifth years.", he introduces himself. "My brother Acamar is joining the third years and Etamine is a first year.", he explains and the prefect nods though eyes wide and lips parted slightly.

"P-potter?", he asks blushing at his small stutter before clearing his throat.

Rigel nods. "Yes, though the way less famous branch, I assure you.", he laughs softly as he takes in the other's reaction.

"Of course, of course.", the boy intones. "Sorry. I'm Robert Hillard. I'm this years Ravenclaw fifth year prefect.", he smiles and Rigel return it with a nod.

"It's nice to meet you.", Rigel smiles and the Robert nods at him too.

"You too, why are you transferring though?", he asks. "It's rather uncommon."

"Cam and I went to Beauxbatons before. We just recently moved to Britain and therefor transferred here.", he explained. "All of us were born in France. Well except for dad, but that's not the point.", he smiles before his eyes widen slightly. "Oh yeah, these are Iolanthe and Jaime my youngest siblings and my mother, Nalea Potter and my father, Montuno Potter.", he introduces the rest of the family, causing his father to chuckles softly.

"It's good to meet you, Mr. Hillard.", he greets his accent a odd mixture between french and british.

"You as well, Mr. Potter.", he hesitates for a second on the Mr. as if unsure how to adress the other man, his shoulders relaxing a bit as the man simply smiles but doesn't correct him.

While those introductions are made the duo on the engine as written down more guess on the unsorted students houses and after some time the first person walks through the iron gates. A beautiful brunette girl with the same badge as Robert though no robes. She looks around the platform before walking towards Robert, though keeping are distance a little as she looks over the rest of them.

Mrs. Potter is the one to spot her and she softly points her out to Robert, who smiles at her, waving her to come over.

"This is Pen- uhm Penelope Clearwater. She is the other Ravenclaw fifth year prefect.", he explains and the gestures at the family.

"Penny these are the Potters, they are transferring from Beauxbatons, Rigel will even join us in fifth year.", he introduces them and Mr. Potter smiles softly.

"Well met.", he nods at her and she blinks for a second before curtsying slightly, only relaxing at the approving glint in the man's gray eyes.

"Well met, sir.", she repeats and then looks at Rigel. "Fifth year? you think you might join us in Ravenclaw?", she asks curiously and Rigel shrugs softly.

"I'm not opposing it, I'd say. But if tradition is to be believed I will either join Slytherin or Gryffindor.", he explains and she raises and eyebrow in surprise.

"Gryffindor I can assume, but Slytherin?", she asks and Montuno smiles. "My mother's family have been Slytherin for centuries.", he explains with a wave. Though if I have to guess, Rigel actually got a good shot at Ravenclaw.", he explains and Penelope nods asking Rigel further about his studies now that he has been outed as a potential Ravenclaw.

While those talks are going the platform fills more at more with family, most of which have at least one child showing of a prefect badge. It's only when the clock chimes ten that the next family after the Potters with no Prefects or close friends of a prefects sibling arrives. They walk through the iron gate, just like Penelope did but stop not far from it looking around with wide eyes. The daughter a girl with bushy brown hair and caramel skin, clutching a book to her front. She doesn't wear her robes but her dress wouldn't look too amiss in Diagon Alley too. Her father is dragging a trunk behind her that looks about the same quality as Penelope's had.

Immediately the engine duo is taking a guess at her house, arguing on who is allowed to guess Ravenclaw for the little girl. James wins. Though while he does so he would have nearly missed the riffle that crosses the platform as another family appear out of the floo. The man in the front is old, leaning on his cane to find his balance but at the same time still holds his head high and shoulders straight. Behind him a boy stumbles slightly as he exits the floo, his black robes showing slightly more gray then the rims as a few flecks of ash have found their place on the fabric. A lazy wave of the old man's wand however has him spot free and neat again.

He has long black curls bound back in a braided bun showing of a unblemished tanned forehead. His aqua eyes are flickering around the station before lighting up as he spot the bushy haired girl. Her jerks as if planing on running of but catches himself and instead pulls a mask of indifference over his face while straightening out his back.

Behind him two more people exit the floo. The man looking a bit like a slightly younger version of the original old man and the woman showing a distinct similarity to the mother of the bushy haired girl. They too straighten before looking around the station in curiosity ignoring the eyes following their every move for a moment. A few whispers float around and even the talk around Rigel, Penelope and Robert as stopped for a second as Mr. Potter mutters under his breath while he stares at the new arrives.

"That can't be.", he breaths out prompting the children to follow his eyes towards the group.

"Looks like it though, dear.", his wife mutters and he frowns softly.

"Who are they?", Penelope asks at the same time as Iolanthe asks her father. Though it's her mother who answer as Montuno simply speaks a quick apology before walking towards the four in a purposeful stride.

"They are the Black-family. Though that's not quiet what shocked Monty. But see the younger old man, Lanthe?", she asks gesturing at him. "That's your great-uncle who... well let's say socially and politicly it's a marvel seeing him stand next to what I assume to be Lord Black. Last we saw him was just after Rigel was born. He's a squip, you see.", she explains and Robert gasps in surprise whirling around to watch Mr. Potter bow low to the eldest of the group who nods at him jerkily before Montuno bows again, though not as low to the boy. Only then does he turn more towards the other two. They are to far away to see distinct expressions or hear them talk but only a split second after Montuno finished greeting the child, the man said to be his uncle, actually pulls him into a hug breaking protocol very publicly.

Lord Black looks at them and even from this far away they see the dark look he sent them, that has Montuno step away though his Uncle simply looks back raising his shoulder slightly as if in challenge before turning back to Montuno, still holding his shoulder.

"Seems he's correct.", Rigel comments. "That's curious.", he states but turns back towards Robert and Penelope anyway, ready to continue their discussion, but Robert smiles a bit apologetically.

"Sorry, Rigel, we got a meeting before the train starts, it's why we both have been so early. We see you later on the train, if you want to?", he asks and Rigel nods in understanding saying his goodbye before turning back to watch his father talk to the other man for a bit more, before leading the whole group back towards their direction, well most of them as the child walks a slight detour to wave the bushy haired girl and her family over. The girl curtsies to him before hugging him despite the book. They arrive at the Potter's at about the same time as Montuno and the three older people do.

"I see you were correct, mon chérie.", Nalea smiles and Montuno nods.

"I was.", he agrees before turning towards the oldest man.

"Lord Black, meet my wife Nalea Juliette Potter, née Delacour.", Nalea actually curtsies. "My oldest Rigel Montuno, he will join the fifth years. Acamar Nathanial, he will join the third years. Etamine Baptiste, he is starting first year.", all of them bow to the Lord similarly to how they had their father observed doing. "My daughter, Iolanthe Nalea she will start in a year and my youngest Jaime Antoine, who won't begin his further studies until after Rigel has graduated.", he explains and while Iolanthe mimics her mother Jaime bows like his brothers.

"Well met, it's always a pleasure to meet young faces of the family.", he greets them carefully. "Now I want you to meet your great-uncle, my cousin, Marius Phineas, his wife, Ophilia Jean née Shafiq and of course their youngest daughter, Jean Estelle and her husband Daniel Michael Granger.", he introduces the adults around him. "Their daughter, Hermione Jean will join the first years too. And lastly, my Heir, ward and great-grandson, Henry Regulus."

The boy steps next to him at those words. "He too starts this year.", he explains and Etamine gapes slightly before grinning broadly. He greets them all with respect but a bit hurriedly before beaming at Hermione.

"Another cousin, this is brilliant.", he calls out and she blushes softly as she nods.

"Second cousin but yes... you will meet another one soon too. My first cousin, as in my mum's older sisters son, Frederico is starting this year too. Apollo will only start next year and Beatrice is only seven and Esmeralda only five so those too won't go for a while but the boys will.", she grins and Etamine grins while Iolanthe too perks up at the news of having a cousin in her year soon.

"That's a lot of family at once.", Acamar grins and Rigel nods.

The attention on the two family lessens the more people, especially nobles, appear on the platform and by the time the clock shows only half an hour to eleven it's so packed that the engine duo themselves have trouble picking out the new students to take bets on.

More and more students board the train too and nearly all of the prefects have arrived on the meeting set by the headstudents. Only one particular student is missing. He only joins them about ten minutes before the train is bound to leave, hurrying into the compartment, apologizing for being late with a sour expression. His red hair is slightly disheveled and he doesn't yet actually wear his robes.

Henry, Hermione and Etamine choose a compartment together and just as the train rolls out of the station another redhead looks into the compartment a bit of a uncomfortable look on his face.

"Mind if I join, the rest of the train is full.", he asks, looking mostly towards Etamine and Hermione. The former immediately nods enthusiastically.

"Of course, of course, come in.", he exclaims in his heavy french accent. The redhead smiles and enters fully dragging his battered trunk behind him before plopping down next to Etamine.

"Thanks mate, I'm Ron by the way. Ron Weasley.", he introduces himself.

"Nice, I'm Etamine Potter and those are Hermione Granger and Heir Henry Black.", he introduces the rest. Immediately Ron's nose wrinkles.

"Yeah, we met in Diagon.", he nods at Henry. "Honestly didn't imagine him to sit a Potter. Do you, you know, know Harry Potter?", he asks mostly ignoring Henry and Hermione as he turns back to Etamine who shakes his head slightly.

"Never met him.", he answers. "But we are sort of cousins, I just grew up in France because of the war.", he explains and Ron nods seriously.

"I hope he is really cool, all the books describe him as the perfect best mate. Any thoughts on houses yet?", he asks and Etamine shrugs again.

"Don't know, probably Gryffindor though.", he shrugs and Ron beams at him. "Me too! My whole family has been in Gryffindor.", he exclaims before finally looking at Hermione.

"And you, where do you want to go?", he asks her and she smiles softly at him.

"I don't really know yet. But I think I'd like Gryffindor or Ravenclaw best.", she answers and Ron crows in delight before turning to look at Henry.

"See snake, Gryffindor really is the best house.", he exclaims before simply turning back to Etamine, ignoring Hermione's indignant gasp.

Henry softly grasp her hand. Despite him having met Ron before and therefor not really being surprised by the older boys words they sting, even more now that Etamine, his cousin, his only Potter-cousin, doesn't even bat an eye at them. Instead he simply continues to laugh and chat with the Weasely.

So he grasp Hermiones hand to stop her to speak up too. He knows she at least cares, but is it worth it if the other boys aren't even listening? What if she actually has to share a house with them and he doesn't? What if they decide that she too has to be dark if he is? No, she is his friend and shouldn't get hurt on his behalf.

Instead he quietly turns to her, asking her about the book she has been reading on the drive to the station. She stops trying to make the boys listening. Instead she softly smiles at Henry and starts up an explanation about a strange land called middle earth and funny humanoid creatures called hobbits. About giant elves, dwarfs and wizards so completely different to what Henry has learned over them this summer. Very quickly there is an obvious division inside the compartment. On one side are Ronald and Etamine laughing and joking around on an immense volume while on the other side Henry and Hermione are bowed over a book quietly comparing it's fictional world to the one they so newly discovered to be real.

It’s not a cold divide though, both sides are content with the arrangement. The only interruption is when 'Auntie' knocks and opens a trolley filled with candy in front of her.

"Anything to eat, dearies?", she asks and Henry looks up in surprise at the options, curious to try wizarding candy for once. Not that he would know a lot of muggle sweet either, or rather how they taste like anyway.

"No thanks...", awkwardly waving a lumpy package of what appears to be some sort of sandwich. Hermione too seemed to have some sort of food packed but both Henry adn Etamine get to their feet.

"A handful chocolate fro... things there.", Etamine stutters slightly simply pointing at a bowl of little good looking paper boxes, smiling at the lady. "and a pumpkin pasty, please.", he adds as an after thought paying the lady from a small pouch he fishes out of a pocket of his robes.

Henry looks over the assortment before being a bit everything except for Berty Bott's Every Flavor Beans, which he had actually tried and rather disliked before. He simply pushes his Heir Ring against a flat stone on the trolley after being handed his sweets before returning to his seat. He looks at Hermione.

"I know your parents are going to be mad, so perhaps keep it quiet yeah?", he asks a small grin on his face as he overs them to her. She beams at him, hugging him with a grin.

"You're the best, El.", she giggles before taking out a sugar quill and carefully tasting it as if she was on one of those fancy dinner shows Petunia had liked to watch on the television. In the end she laughs and nods her head along. "Yup, like it."

"Uhm... aren't you like... muggleborn?", Ron asks in confusion staring at the two and Hermione blushes softly.

"Uh... no. I'm a halfblood.", she explains softly and Ron nods.

"Still since when do Blacks socialize with normal people?", he asks and Etamine frowns but still stays silent.

"Hermione is my cousin, Weasley.", Henry answers calmly looking at the redhead with a raised eyebrow. "A more distant one then you, actually.", he then adds before turning back to Hermione. "Want to look for another compartment, he's getting on my nerves.", he asks and Hermione nods slowly, helping Henry to collect his sweets back into the bag before they leave, dragging Hermione's trunk behind them.

They look into several compartments on their way, but most are either full or occupied but what looks like a tight group of friends at least a year above them. It takes them over ten minutes before finding another compartment that's not already filled or otherwise unwelcoming. Inside is only a quiet boy, looking out of the window and two girls playing some sort of card game Henry has never seen. He knocks.

"Hello, I'm Henry Black and this is Hermione Granger. Do you mind us joining?", he asks and the three occupants look up at him in surprise.

"Uhm... sure. Go ahead.", one of the girls speaks up. "I'm Sue Li and this is Lisa Turpin.", she introduces them. "He is Neville Longbottom.", she then turns back to her game, obviously unwilling to continue further conversation. So Henry walks over and sits down next to Neville, who gives him a nervous smile, rubbing his hands slightly.

The moment Henry sits down he feels his magic rush inside of him and he realizes from where he remembers the name. His magic scan. He gulps softly but returns the smile.

"Hey, you want some?", he holds out to his sweets and Neville looks at him in surprise before carefully nodding.

"Thanks.", he speaks quietly and Henry shrugs and takes another one himself, continuing his game with Hermione. This time in a quiet compartment without anybody bothering them for the next couple of hours.

It's only when it starts to get dark that a bit of agitation grows among the group. "I'll go ask a prefect how long it will take until we're there.", Hermione suddenly announces and leaves, hurrying toward the front of the train.

She returns about ten minutes later with a grin. "Only about an hour, perhaps we should change.", she explains before stopping, noticing her being the only one not already in her school robes. Her eyes widen in shock and she quickly opens her trunk to take out a set, blushing heavily.

At the same time Neville starts to pack his things together, stopping just as Hermione left for the loo in a panic. "Trevor!", he exclaims in surprise. "Have you seen my toad?", he asks the other three, all of whom shakes their head.

"Oh noooo my Great-uncle got him for me and he just loves to get away. Gran's gonna be so angry if I lose him.", he exclaims and Henry presses down hard on the feeling of little Harry when ever he broke something. He breaths deeply drying to calm his thought. He isn't Harry anymore. He isn't helpless.

"Let's go, have a look. Can you tell Hermione where we went?", Henry speaks, standing and looking at the other two girls who nod at him, while Neville nods, his eyes glassy.

"Thank you He- uhm Black?", he asks carefully but Henry waves it away.

"Please call me Henry.", he smiles and Neville returns it shyly.

"Neville then.", he replies softly and Henry nods before walking outside and to the right. Simply knocking at the next door before opening the door.

"Excuse me, I'm Heir Henry Black, this is Neville Longbottom. Is anyone of you familiar with the summoning charm? Neville lost his toad.", he explains and the group of older students stare back at him for a moment before one clears his throat. He is of slim built but still seems rather fit. He has mousy hair and a angular face. Like the others his robes are rimmed in green. He hesitates for a moment longer but as none of the other seem to react he speaks up.

"Well met, Heir Black, Longbottom.", he acknowledges. "What's the toads name then?"

"Trevor.", Henry answers easily watching as the student waves his wand summoning the toad. It seems as if that's what calls the others out of their stupor. A tall boy with a squished face stands, his dark blond hair cut very short.

"Well met, Heir Black. I'm Heir Parkinson and these are Heir Bulstrode, Heir Corner and Terence Higgs.", he introduces them, the later being the one summoning the toad, which chose that exact moment to zoom into the compartment and into Higgs hands. He hands it to Neville he cradles it carefully.

"Thanks.”, he whispers before looking at Henry who nods at Heir Parkinson.

"Well met. Thank you for your help.", Henry states and clumsily Neville copies him while still holding on to his toad. They leave quickly after that, returning to their compartment for the remainder of the journey.

Chapter Text

The station of Hogsmeade is lit by old flying lanterns moving softly in the wind. A single figure stands below them being basked in their flickering light. But what a figure it is. At least 10 feet in height and several in width holding another light up to his gigantic bearded face. Beady black eyes are illuminated as they flicker along the tracks and nearby houses, a patched up heavy moleskin robe covering most of his body only leaving dirty black leather boots to be touched by the lights.

A whistle sounds and the figures eyes light up in anticipation, focusing on the smoke of the nearing train. The lantern shudders slightly as he adjusts his stance, straightening up to his full height of at least another foot. The red engine stops right beside him, it's window right on the height of his face. He looks inside.

"Everything 'lright James?", he asks mumbling his voice and words heavily. The conductor nods at him jerkily as he stands and stretches his arms above his head with a groan. The figure turns back and takes a few steps to the side before calling out to the see of black cloaked children, who completely cover the platform now.

"First years to me! First years! First years over here!", he calls out and slowly the smallest of the children form their own tiny crowd around him. They can't be more then 50 students already including the two taller once among them. The man waits a moment longer before nodding in confirmation, the station now empty of students. He nods and then turns to the first years.

"Hellu. I'm Hagrid, keeper of keys and grounds of Hogwarts. Follow me.", he waves his giant arm as he turns and walks into the dark. He follows a small dark path beyond the tree line with the children stumbling behind him looking around without seeing anything either way.

"In a moment you'll get a first look at Hogwarts!", Hagrid calls out after about five minutes of walking. He steps forwards and into another shimmer of light. The trees gives way to a big black lake and beyond it on a small cliff like shore stands a castle so much more impressive then Castle Howard. It has multiple towers all of different height and shape as well as different courtyard, halls and roofs. It's truly magnificent in the darkness with the stars above it, the moon illuminating the towers in a silvery light and the castle's own lit up windows reflecting in the moving surface of the dark lake below.

"Wow!" and "Ah!" and "Oh!" is heard from all sights as the children take in the scenery none of them noticing the fleet of small boats on the bottom each with a lantern mounted at the bow, bobbing slightly on the waves.

"Now come on, no more then four to a boat and you two, take one just for the two of you please.", he gestures towards the two elder students who nod softly climbing in one of the boats. Henry and Hermione find themselves in a boat with Neville an another boy called Kevin Entwhistle. Though beyond first introductions there are barely any talks heard among the students, all to awed, afraid or simply nervous in face of what is to come. after all the journey to Hogwarts is a important part of a British wixenchild’s life. A bit like a rite of passage.

So the only voice heard is Hagrid's warning them to duck when the boats reach the other side and confidently move into a underground harbor. Stone steps lead them up right to the castle's doors. Hagrid raises his massive fist to knock on the double doors. The sound echos among the empty and dark grounds an beyond the doors. The open with a small creak revealing a tall elderly woman. Her graying dark hair is bound back in a tight knot and her eyes behind her square spectacles gleam in the light of the lantern.

"The first years, Professor McGonagall.", Hagrid states the obvious and the woman nods at them sternly. Yes, this is not someone Henry wishes to cross. He smiles to himself for a moment before listening to her instructing them to follow and then wait in a small chamber on the side to the entrance hall. It's only after she left that the whispers start up again. People talk about having to do a test causign Hermione and Frederico to quietly quiz each other, another one, who sounds a lot like Ron Weasley, says his brother told him they'd have to wrestle a troll and in between all those theories the nerves of everyone heightens.

A squiek from the back silences them immediately, though. A group of white, see through figures have emerged from the wall, seemingly deep in conversation about on 'Peeves' who ought to get another of his many chances. They themselves startle at the squiek. They don't have much time to actually talk to them, however, as McGonagall returns only seconds later.

"We are ready for you now.", she states and the children look over to her instead of the ghosts. "Form a line and follow me in orderly fashion.", she instructs before turning and walking back through the door she came in.

Beyond the door the small chamber opens up into a big hall with five long, big tables. Four filled with students in different colored robes and one on the very top, right beside them with adults. The teachers table stands slightly raised with a few steps leading down to the students and just in front of those steps stands a four legged stool with an old, battered hat on it. The First years form a small crowd in front of said stool, watching in awe as a broad slid just above the brim opens like a mouth and the hat starts to sing.

"Oh you may not think I'm pretty,
But don't judge on what you see,
I'll eat myself if you can find
A smarter hat than me.

You can keep your bowlers black,
Your top hats sleek and tall,
For I'm the Hogwarts Sorting Hat
And I can cap them all.

There's nothing hidden in your head
The Sorting Hat can't see,
So try me on and I will tell you
Where you ought to be.

You might belong in Gryffindor,
Where dwell the brave at heart,
Their daring, nerve, and chivalry
Set Gryffindors apart;

You might belong in Hufflepuff,
Where they are just and loyal,
Those patient Hufflepuffs are true
And unafraid of toil;

Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,
if you've a ready mind,
Where those of wit and learning,
Will always find their kind;

Or perhaps in Slytherin
You'll make your real friends,
Those cunning folks use any means
To achieve their ends.

So put me on! Don't be afraid!
And don't get in a flap!
You're in safe hands (though I have none)
For I'm a Thinking Cap!"*

It bows it's top as it's done and the whole hall including the teachers burst in applause. Quickly the new students follow and the head bows again the 'mouth' looking as if it is smiling slightly. It takes a few moments to quieten down again and McGonagall walks forwards, a scroll of parchment in her hands. She stands right beside the stool and opens the scroll.

"Before we start the traditional sorting of the first years, we have two more students to sort, both having transferred from Beauxbatons.", she explains before clearing her throat slightly. "Joining third year, Potter, Acamar.", the hall goes airy silent as if everyone has taken a breath at the same time and holds on to it for a few more moments then would be casual.

A boy with short chaotic black curls, pale skin and stormy gray eyes walks up to the stool, taking the hat before sitting and placing it on his head. It falls down to just above his eyes and he hasn't even closed them yet as the head calls out to the hall. "Gryffindor!"

A small smiles flickers over his face as he takes off the hat, handing it to McGonagall before joining the now cheering red clad table on the far right of the hall if seen from the teachers table.

"Joining fifth year: Potter, Rigel.", she speaks and this time whispers erupt around the hall and Henry can see other students lean over to Acamar whispering to the boy. Rigel however ignores the whispers and walks forwards his rather broad shoulders squared and his head held high. His hair is just like his brothers though a bit longer but he wears glasses in front of his hazel eyes. When he puts on the hat it only covers a bit more of his forehead then perhaps normal but it doesn't look as out of proportion has it had on his brother. He too closes his eyes but the hat stays silent for a lot longer. A few times different expressions flitter over Rigel's face as if he's having a conversation without talking. It takes multiple minutes until the hat opens it's 'mouth' to call out "Gryffindor!", for the boy and he stands, handing it back to the professor. Again the red table cheers for him and he sits next to his brother nodding at his new housemates.

"Now to the regular first years. Abbott, Hannah!", McGonagall calls out and a blond girl at the front shivers as she walks forward. When she gets the hat set on her head, it cover her eyes completely. However it only stays there for a moment before calling out "Hufflepuff!". The table second to the left erupts in cheers and clapping welcoming the girl.

"Bianchi, Frederico.", McGonagall calls out and Henry perks up as Frederico walks forward gifting him a reassuring smile. Rico too has his eyes covered by the hat only for a few second but this time the hat calls out 'Ravenclaw!". 

Henry grins softly as Rico joins the clapping blue table before freezing for a second as McGonagall call out the next name.

"Black, Henry.", she says and he gulps before squaring his shoulders, trying to imitate Rigel Potter confidence as he walks towards the stool. This is it, this moment can decide so much. He shivers as the darkness of the hat's inside descends around him only to flinch as he hears a voice in his head that's not his own.

"Oho what do we got here...", the hat mumbles into his head and he wonders if it sees everything there, reads his thoughts.

"Oh I can see your thoughts and memories but do not worry, little one. I won't tell on you, your secret is safe with me.", the hat answers and he breaths out in relieve.

"You really had a rough start here and in life. Are you sure now?", he asks and Henry hesitates.

"I... no I don't think I am.", he concedes after a second. "I want to make Arcturus proud and I have responsibility to uphold and... and somewhere out there is a madman trying to kill me. I have to be the best version of me, the best version of Henry to survive.", he exclaims and the hat hums.

"Self-preservation, ambition, tradition. Those are good traits for a Slytherin. But I see a lot of courage, loyalty and love. I see talent, my goodness and you don't have a bad mind either.", it concedes and Henry swallows to try and not blush at it's praise.

"I don't want to be a Gryffindor. People expect Harry to be there.", he then thinks quietly and the hat hums again.

"Yes I can see that. I think your best choices would actually be Hufflepuff and Slytherin, as uncommon that combination might be.", it chuckles and Henry blinks beneath it. Hufflepuff and Slytherin?

"Yes, yes my dear. Both would guide you beautifully on your journey. One will give you friends and a united front. You would be safe and could just be a child. You would certainly deserve so.", it says and Henry frowns softly.

"The other would help you on your path to power. Oh yes they both will give you friends and the support you need. It just depends... what do you want, little Star.", the hat asks and Henry frowns again, hesitating.

"I want to be strong. I never again want to be beaten down. I have this chance, the chance I never dared to dream. I can't just not do my best.", he mumbles. "I want to make grandfather proud. Make my family proud.", he explains quietly and the hat hums again.

"Very well. But don't forget that no matter your house, before everything else you are a child of Hogwarts. You can be smart as a Ravenclaw, brave as a Gryffindor, loyal as a Hufflepuff even if your house is called "Slytherin!", it calls out the last word to the whole hall and Henry feels the hat being lifted. He quickly jumps down from the stool, his feet having not touched the ground while sitting and hurries over to the politely clapping green table on the far left. He sits down with his back to the wall, facing the stage where a red haired girl called 'Bones, Susan' is called to the front.

He sits next to a brunette witch with a golden batch on her robes, proclaiming her to be a prefect. However they don't speak as they watch Bones to be sorted into to Hufflepuff followed Boot, Terence and Brocklehorst, Mandy both being made Ravenclaws. Brown, Lavender becomes the first Gyffindor and only after her does Henry clap for the next Slytherin student: A girl called Milicent Bulstrode. “Cornfoot, Steven”, again goes to Ravenclaw as does “Corner, Michael”, however further up the Slytherin table a guy seems to clap either way. Henry turns his head looking towards the noise nearly missing “Crabbe, Vincent” becoming a fellow Slytherin, followed by “Davis, Tracey”. This time an older boy at the Ravenclaw table claps along the Slytherins and again Henry tries to catch a glimpse.

"My brother.", Tracey whisper to him, having sat down on his right side. His eyes snap back to her and he nods in understanding before looking back to the front to watch the sorting proceed. It takes five more people being sorted before "Goyle, Gergory” becomes a Slytherin and right after him "Granger, Hermione", is called up and Henry immediately straightens up watching her still form for five minutes, trying to catch movement of her mouth or face. In the end he nearly jumps when the hat calls out "Ravenclaw!", and he claps with the blue table, before whispering to the curious Tracey.

"My cousin.", with a small smile and she nods her eyes lighting up at the return of her gesture, though neither of them talk any further as they watch Hufflepuff get another two students followed by Kellah Jordan becoming a Gryffindor and Sue Li another Ravenclaw. Then it's Neville's turn and Henry watches closely again but doesn't clap as the boy get's sorted to Gryffindor, nearly running off with the hat.

Two more people are sorted then the blond boy from Madam Malkins, get's called up and Henry stiffens at the memories. "Malfoy, Draconis.", McGonagall calls out and Malfoy struts forward the hat just barely touching his head before the hat calls out “Slytherin”.

Henry doesn't clap as he looks at Malfoy who sneers at him the moment he sits down.

"Black.", he rolls his lip, gray eyes glittering and Henry narrows his own slightly.

"Draconis.", he drawls his own voice the best imitation of his grandfather he can muster. He feels the prefect beside him stiffen as Malfoy turns red but Henry simply starts to clap as "Melone, Roger" get's sorted to Slytherin.

"Moon, Lily.", becomes a Ravenclaw before "Nott, Theodore" going to Slytherin. "Odgen, Leandro" again becomes a Ravenclaw before "Parkinson, Pansy" joins Slytherin.

After Parkinson two twins "Patil, Padma" and "Patil, Parvati" get sorted into Ravenclaw and Gryffindor before McGonagall's "Potter-" causes the whole hall again falls silent all at once, no movement, no whispering, no breathing it seemed. "Etamine.", McGonagall continues and the moment is gone as a boy with blue eyes and rectangular glasses walks up. His bangs cut so short they show an unmarked forehead for the second before the hat covers it. It sits there only for a moment though before calling out "Gryffindor!".

Whispers spread across the hall and only thicken when the next name is "Puddifoot, Amanda".

"Where is Potter?", Malfoy asks in confusion. "Harry Potter.", he clarifies but nobody answers him as they clap for "Rivers, Oliver" becoming a Slytherin followed by "Roper, Sophie" going to Hufflepuff. After her "Runcorn Isildur" joins their green table again.

"Probably getting trained somewhere privat.", Parkinson finally answers Malfoy a sneer on her mud-like face.

Only a few more students are to be sorted by now, the last being one "Zabini, Blase", who get's sorted into Slytherin after Weasley joins Gryffindor as had been his wish on the train.

"Fourty nine and two exchange students isn't too bad neither is it good.", Gemma speaks quietly next to Henry the moment Dumbledore get's to his feet. Henry nods to her, ignoring the Headmasters idiotic words.

"There must have been more in the past.", he agrees and she smiles slightly.

"Exactly. Apparently Hogwarts had about double the amount of students until Grindlewalds war and even more if you look back several centuries. Never have there been so few students they only needed one teacher per subject. By now it's normal.", she states shaking her head slightly, before bowing her head to him. "Well me, Black. I'm Gemma Farley, fifth year prefect.", she tells and he nods at her.

"Well met, Farley. but it's Heir Black.", he states as reaches for some food. Malfoy across from them scoffs and Henry raises his eyebrows at the blond.

"Oh come of it, you don't deserve that title.", he sneers. "Bastards son of who? Who do you even claim to be your mother.", he sneers and Henry bristles as those of Slytherin sitting close enough to having heart it fall silent.

"My father married a daughter of House Gaunt.", he states coolly and Malfoy scoffs again. "Beautiful so you do still marry-of children, then?", he sneers and Henry clenches his jaw technically his father had been of age. But learning about the Family tapestry showed the truth of Malfoys statement. At least of the past.

"Watch your tongue.", he hisses instead, eyes flickering coolly as he stares at him, trying to imitate Aunt Cassiopeia this time though he is sure he looks a lot less intimidating then her.

"What can you do?", Malfoy sneers back at him and Henry's heart trumps against his chest heavily. Perhaps he should have chosen Hufflepuff after all.

"Disown you.", he states coolly before curiously tasting some of the dishes only to discover that they were absolutely amazing. He closes his eyes for a moment, savoring the full flavor before looking back at Malfoy for a second. The boy is completely fuming a cold rage in his eyes.

"One day I'll will expose your lies, Black. Just you wait, you'll pay.", he sneers but Henry doesn't answers instead he turns to the rest of the first years.

"I already know of Davis here having siblings at Hogwarts, what about you? Got any family here?", he asks curiously and a plumb girl perks up nodding.

"I got an older brother, also in Slytherin.", she explains. "Heir Markus Bulstrode.", she explains and Henry nods in understanding and Parkinson too answers though with a thoughtful look at Draco first.

"The same for me, Heir Patricius Parkinson.", she explains before curiosity flickers into her eyes. "So, with nobody knowing about your existence, you don't have any more magically appearing siblings now, do you?", she asks and Henry hesitates.

"I have a godbrother, building Parabatai actually. And a cousin of mine I consider a sister.", he states. "Hermione Granger, first year Ravenclaw. I also had my lessons before school with with Frederico Bianchi and his younger brother Apollo Black.", he mentions waving his hand. "But my father died before my birth, so no, no blood-siblings for me."

"Granger? That's no wizarding name.", Parkinson asks suspicion in her eyes and Henry nods.

"She is a halfblood.", he concedes. "Her mother is a Black and her father a halfblood.", he explains and Parkinson wrinkles her nose.

"Better then a mudblood then but still. A halfblood and you consider her family?", she sneers and Henry rolls his left shoulder slightly.

"You'll have to share your classes and commen room with halfbloods all the time. You'll need to accept their presence Parkinson.", he speaks coolly and she huffs.

"Sadly.", ignoring the lowering head of Rivers, Melone and Pike next to them. even Davis bristles slightly but it’s Farley who speaks up.

"I'm a halfblood, Miss Parkinson, and I am your assigned prefect for the next year. You'll have to get used to it.", she states firmly and Parkinson sneers at her with disgust in her eyes but at least she has enough brains not the retaliate further.

"Who are the teachers?", Henry asks Farley after a few more minutes of silence between the first years and she turns to the table.

"All of them or the once that are important to you?", she asks and he looks over the mass of teacher, there are about thirty adults seated at the high table.

"Perhaps only the most important ones.", he exhales and she laughs quietly. 

"Sure so let's start from the left side.", she starts. "We got the caretaker, Filch. He hates us students so be careful not to anger him or it will result in detention. Then we got Hagrid, the groundskeeper. He too isn't a teacher and lives in his own cottage on the grounds.", she explains looking over the teachers. The matron, Poppy Pomfrey. She also teaches healing as an elective for sixth and seventh years. Then Pomona Sprout, Head of Hufflepuff and Herbology professor.", she gestures towards a translucent figure next to the brownish clad, round witch. "Cuthbert Binns, he teaches history."

"A ghost teaching history? Somehow that's fittingly ironic.", Henry comments but Farley grimaces.

"Binns is really boring as a teacher actually. You better plan on self studying history if you want to actually succeed in his class.", she explains and Henry frowns slightly but nods.

"You got Ismail Lazzarini for Literature and Georgine Linùn for Magical Theory.", she introduces a tanned wizard and a witch of Eastasian decent next before gesturing towards a black witch with white curly hair. "Lady Consort Abbey Shacklebolt teaches customs. She doesn't live here but only comes in for lessons and special occasions.", she explains and Henry nods looking over the elderly woman curiously. "Juan Faiche will teach you in Physical Education, there the bulky one.", she continues and Henry chuckles softly at the fitting physique of the man. Then we got the Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore. He also teaches Alchemy for sixth and seventh years.", she explains and Henry sneers at the old man, but doesn't comment further, simply nods.

"You don't seem to like him?"

"No, he is a great man but not a nice one.", he shakes his head before gesturing to Professor McGonagall next to the old man.

"What does Lady Ross teach?", he asks and Farley blinks before chuckling softly.

"She teaches transfiguration, is Head of Gryffindor, and deputy Headmistress.", Farley explains and Henry nods slowly looking her over.

"The small one next to her is Filius Flitwick, Head of Ravenclaw and Charms teacher.", she explains and Henry nods his eyes flickering to the man, only about his own height.

"Bathsheda Babbling, she teaches runes.", Farley introduces a brunette woman next and Henry nods before frowning at the tuck he feels in his chest as he looks at the two teacher sitting at the far edge of the table.

"Who are they?", he asks and Farley giggles.

"The one with the turban is Quirinus Quirrell, I am pretty sure he teaches defence against the dark arts this year. He has taught muggle studies two years ago but then left. And the other one if Severus Snape, Potions professor and our Head of House.", she explains gesturing at the dark, greasy haired man talking to Quirrell. As if the man had felt their eyes he looks up, directly at Henry and Henry shudders under the look, looking away immediately. So that's Heir Prince... curious.

He can't asks more as the dishes disappear that moment and Dumbledore stands with a broad, grandfatherly smile that turns Henry's stomage uncomfortably.

"Just a few more words now that we are all fed and watered.", he starts and Henry looks around the hall, trying to see other students reactions to his words. "I have a few start of term notices to give you.", Henry's eyes flick back to the headmaster now paying attention to his words. "First years should know that the forest of our grounds is forbidden to all pupils and a few of our old students would do well to remember that too.", Dumbledore’s eyes wander to the Gryffindor table and Henry snorts softly. Of course.

"I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind you that no magic is to by used between classes in the corridors.", Dumbledore continues and Henry raises and eyebrow. In all the stories he had heart about Hogwarts, Magic had indeed been used in between classes and especially in the corridors. "Quidditch tryouts will be held in the second week of the term, anyone interested in playing for their house team should contact Madam Hooch.", the Headmaster looks at a gray haired woman near the side of the table before continuing. "And lastly I must tell you, that this year the third floor corridor on the right hand side out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death.", he explains and Henry frowns as several people laugh, thinking it a joke.

What's the old man playing at? He thinks by himself as the laughter dies down rather quickly.

"And now before we go to bed let us sing the school song.", Dumbledore proclaims proudly and Henry hears groans and sighs along the tables while most of the professors smiles become fixed and false. He waits, curious to what is about to happen as Dumbledore flicks his wand, conjuring golden words in the air above the head table.

"Now everyone pick their favorite tune and off we go!", he calls and at once about 2 thirds of the hall calls out the words in a chaotic mix of tunes, voices and tempos slurring the words and creating more of a crying crowd then something you could call music. Henry shudders as he mouths the words with wide, shocked eyes.

"Hogwarts Hogwarts hoggywarty Hogwarts teach us something please. Wether we be old and bold or young with scrappy knees, our heads could do with filling them with interesting stuff. For now their bare and full of air and bits of fluff, so teach us things worth knowing, bring back what we forgot. Just do your best we'll do the rest and learn until our brains all rot.", the last to finish are the red haired Weasley twins, as they sing along enthusiastically in the tune of a slow funeral march.

Dumbledore conducts them on their last lines fore ending the spell on the words, wiping away a fake tear as he speaks. "Ah music... a magic beyond all we do here.", he sighs and Henry silently agrees. He really hope the magic they learn here is beyond that kind of 'music'. "And now, bed time. Off you trot."

Together with his earlier words about being fed and watered Henry distinctly feels like a donkey as he stands to follow Farley out of the hall.

Chapter Text

The dungeons are lit in the flickering light of warded torches, resting against the dark ceilings. A cool breeze causing the shadows to dance around them as they walk down two different setts of stairs. The air starts to become colder and more humid the deeper they get until small clouds cringle around their breaths, shimmering in the torchlight. It's then the prefect stops silence descending over the group, only rustling of cloaks echoing through the hall as if it was stomping of feet.

"This, is the Slytherin part of the Dungeon. The potions classroom is further up the hall, as is our head of houses room. Down here are only we and his personal quarters.", she explains then turns towards an empty patch of wall that shimmers in a green sheen and... is that a snake writhing over the stone as Gemma turns towards it.

"Calliditas.", she speaks and the wall trembles before crunching slightly it part in half, both sides drifting away into the neighboring walls, opening a gateway. Gemma steps forward inside of the big, semicircular room behind it. It's filled with students sitting on dark green couches and armchairs, some even having found a seat on silvery desks or low tables. Some even lean against the gigantic bottom to high ceiling windows that glow softly in a green light that is created by more torches illuminating the dark waters of the black lake behind them. Silver snakes are embroidered on the furniture and walls, a few portraits situated between them on the same walls, moving only ever so slightly from their rigid poses. Beneath an old man with a bold head and white beard sits a gigantic, black fireplace, the flames inside burned down to low embers.

In the middle of the room, facing them stands a tall, brunette boy with slim shoulders and pale skin, his arms crossed in front of his chest as he waits for them.

"Welcome to Slytherin.", he greets them as they step in and the door closes behind them, leaving nothing but a bare wall in it's wake. Farley walks to the side, joining a group of other prefects, leaning against or sitting on one of the couches.

"Slytherin," The boy, Heir Parkinson, if Harry isn't mistaken from earlier on the train speaks up again the moment Farley has settled. "is a house of tradition and ambition, of cunning and power.", he looks them over. "I am Heir Patricius Parkinson and I am currently the highest ranking Slytherin.", he explains, nodding at the bows and curtsies from the first years. All but Runcorn, Nott and Henry himself. He ignores it for the moment.

"Our hierarchy is not solemnly based on your ancestry and noble status. You lose points, you lose prestige. You embarrass the house, the same. You win a duel or honor our house? You're status will get better. You win points, the same.", he explains looking at them. "They will not be written down but I expect all of you to be cunning enough, observant enough to figure it out on your own. Show me you are Slytheirns for a reason.", he smirks coolly.

"Outside these halls we are one. We watch each others back and leave our disputes behind us. I don't care how much you might hate each other, outside this common room you are companions. Most of the others houses hate us for simply being Slytherin. Don't expect them to be nice, don't expect them to help you, to listen. Don't expect the teachers to be fair. You are a snake know, they have to be evil their eyes. Stick together and don't get caught. If really in trouble, hope Professor Snape deals with you, he will punish you fairly. But he will be nearly the only on who will.", he explains and Henry has to clamp down hard on his feelings, not to shiver.

"Following that everything that happens inside this common room, stays in here. I don't give a fuck what it is, do not drag private business out into the rumor mill, understood?", he asks coldly and the first years nod in understanding.

"Good.", he agrees then bows his head to Henry, Nott and Runcorn.

"Well met, Heirs Black, Nott and Runcorn.", he speaks and the three nod at him at least Henry still a little shell shocked.

Seconds later the door behind them opens once more revealing the black haired professor form the feast.

"Slytherins.", he greets. "First years.", he the nods at the younger once. "As I am your teacher in this school, before everything all, we will do the formal greetings only once.", he states his eyes fixing on Henry as he inclines his head in the barest of a bow.

"Well met, Heir Black.", he speaks his voice devoid of emotions his black eyes like endless tunnels.

"Well met, Heir Prince.", Henry answers hoping his voice doesn't quiver as he nods at his Professors, mirrored by bows and curtsies of the rest of the first years, all of which are acknowledged by a nod of the Professor before he looks around the house.

"Good, as last year study sessions are Wednesday and Friday from 8 to 9 pm, Sunday from 1 to 5 pm. You are to take part in at least two of these each week or hit top marks regardless.", he states and flicks his wand, causing a blackboard on the side start writing it down. "House meetings are mandatory too as are all feasts no matter your own believes.", he explains. "Quidditch captain this year is Heir Flint, I will simply forward everyone who whishes to play from Madam Hooch to him, so you might as well go to him directly anyways.", he sneers slightly.

"Curfew's as a reminder, are nine p.m for first and second years. Half past nine pm for third and fourth year and ten pm for fifth through seventh years. And our after curfew you are to be in bed except you are of age.", he states coolly. "As for further questions concerning anything, the mentor system will continue this year, meaning first years, you may ask Fourth years, second years you may contact fifth years, third asks sixth years and fourth asks seventh... you get it. Beyond that my office hours will be posted on the blackboard shortly and the prefects are supposed to answer your questions as well.", he explains then gestures towards two hallways on the right side.

"Right are boys, left are girls. I won't neither to be seen in the others. Your names will be on the dorm but to clear up any shuffling... Heirs Black, Nott, Runcorn, Malfoy and Zabini share one while Misters Crabbe, Goyle, River, Pike and Melone share the others. Girls will only have one this years. Arrangement of the upper years stay the same to last year.", he explains then looks them over.

"Questions.", silence rings through the room and he nods satisfied, turning at his heals, cloak billowing behind him. "Good night."

The moment the door closes behind him, sound rises all through out the common room as students flitter out towards their dorms, causing a bit of a hassle as the first years try to find their room without bumping into any of the older students. In the end it#s Henry who arrives first.

The dorm is a rectangular room with a small door on the right side from the entrance and five four poster beds with green and silver hangings, two right, three left of the main door. Missing a fireplace the dormitory is icy cold and misses any desks. instead opposite the entrance is another window similar to the one in the common room but with long silver trappings covering half of it.

Henry steps inside further, claiming the bed on the left furthest from the doors and closest to the window. The moment he sits down Malfoy and Nott enter looking around. Nott claims the bed opposite Harry while Malfoy goes for the one closest to the door. Zabini is the next to enter and joins in between Henry and Malfoy with Runcorn putting his stuff opposite him. The moment all of them are settled their trunks appear, well all but Henry's, who pulls out the shrunken version from the pocket of his cloak, placing it on the floor before tapping it to resizes.

"So we'll be roommates for the next seven years then?", Zabini speaks up smirking at them, his dark skin hard to see in the low light of a single torch, that is currently lit.

"It could be worse, I suppose.", Malfoy starts. "We could be pared with out of the halfbloods of the other room, makes you really sad about Greg and Vince.", he shakes his in mock sympathy. Henry doesn't even look up as he instead takes out a pair of pajamas from his trunk.

"Perhaps, though I think a random pair up could have been disastrous.", Runcorn speaks up, giving a slight shiver. "At least this way most of us know each other already.", he speaks and Malfoy nods in mock serious.

"Of course... I think I had left if I hat the three roughs and Black in one.", he looks at Runcorn who rolls his eyes.

"What is that beef between you and Black anyways, Draco?", he asks and Henry finally looks up only his dressshirt and trousers as he looks at the two. Zabini and Nott two have set up looking between the three.

"My mother is a daughter of House Black, I was set to inherit the title after Lord Black's death.", he states. "It's what I've been told all my life. Oh my father is so going to hear about this.", he sneers at Henry who looks at him long and patiently.

"Malfoy.", he states. "You mother is the youngest daughter of the youngest son, who's grandfather was the fourth son of a Lord Black.", he regales calmly. "My father was Heir Black, my Grandfather was Heir Black, my Great-Grandfather is Lord Black. Just because your aunt married my grandfather doesn't make you more allegeable.", he states and Malfoy sneers at him.

"Then why did nobody know of you? You claim to be Regulus son? He died before you were born! He died unmarried! He died at eighteen!", he calls out. "So either you are the son of a disgraced run away, of a disowned failure and long term prisoner or you are a bastard!", he sneers and Harry bristles.

"My father was married and my Uncle never disowned!", he pulls himself up before stopping mid motion, closing his eye to clamp down on his mental control, keeping his hair from change to a violent red color. He swallows giving Malfoy a withering look before turning to his bed. "I wasn't raised by grandfather, I just became his ward following the laws of a Lord raising his Heir. So yes, you might not have heard of me but you haven't heard from Lord Black too, haven't you? When had Grandfather been among people? Wasn't the last time he publicly followed his duties on my grandmothers funeral? Your Great Aunt's? Until he brought me to Diagon Alley.", he looks up at Malfoy as he pulls off his dressshirt revealing his scared upper body, lines of Uncle Vernon's belt still present on his back and some even on his chest. Of burn scars usually just hidden by the rim of his cloths on his color bones and arms. He looks at Malfoy who's eyes have gone wide.

"We have a reputation, Malfoy. A legacy that follows our name. You have never experienced it. You grew up sheltered from the madness that runs through our blood. So hold your tongue and stop begging for something you have no idea what it actually means.", he puts on his pajama top, eyes glittering in a silvery tone as he looks into Malfoys gray ones.

"You want to question my linage? My claim on this house? Go on, give it your best. But I'll warn you one final time... you'll cut yourself on your own words before you even realize the blade has turned.", he closes the hangings on his bed to change the rest of his cloths, adrenaline causing his body to shake as his hair circles through multiple shades of different colors.

Had he said to much? Had he gone to far? What could he really do? What would Arcturus really do? He leans back in the way to comfortable bed looking at the wooden top of his bed contemplating his life, his new life. His persona.. his self... Henry. Was he really worth of it all?

---

The next morning Henry wakes up early, causing him to be the first in the showers and one of the few already residing in the common room once he is down. Quietly he settles on one of the desks and starts writing, describing his sorting and his greetings in Slytherin. He talks about Draco and his other dorm mates, about his worries and fears. This letter he sends to Arcturus, the one to Cassiopeia cuts of his worries and rather describes his train ride, the boats tour and any kind of story he already heard of classmates, which isn't much. Marius letter describes more of Hogwarts in general and features the sorting of Hermione and Frederico more then the other two did. He too talks about his worries a bit but shorter then in his letter to Arcturus.

By the time the first of his dorm mates comes to the common room, he has just finished the last on, sealing it with a bit of wax and a stamp Arcturus gave him.

"You're up really early, Black.", Zabini grins as he falls into seat beside Henry who nods at him.

"I've always been an early riser.", he answers putting the letters into his pockets. "You want to head to breakfast?", he asks and Zabini looks at him for a second before he shrugs.

"If you remembered the way? Because I definitely didn't.", he grins and Henry shrugs.

"I'm confident we will find out way. Can't be that hard, can it?", he asks already standing up. His hair is pulled in his standard braided bun, which is, however, quickly covered by his head.

"Well you're leading, Black.", Zabini laughs and jumps back to his feet again. Together they leave the room trying to walk back the way they came the previous evening. It takes them a bit longer then Henry is sure they needed yesterday but they do find their way back into the great hall. The Slyhterin table is about halfway filled, mostly older students chatting quietly or finishing the last of their holiday homework. Henry looks around immediately spotting Hermione and Frederico at the Ravenclaw table.

"Mind if I greet my cousins for a second?", he asks already making a beeline for the blue table who is even more filled then Slytheirn. Zabini looks at him for a second before shaking his head, following him over.

"Mione! Rico!", Henry greets them, actually hugging Hermione while Rico scoots back in mock fear of being touched too.

"How is Slyterhin?", he asks instead and Henry shrugs.

"Alright?", he states. "Not know yet, really. But I'll figure it out alright.", he explains. "You like Ravenclaw sofar?", he asks and both nod, Hermione immediately going off about the book cases but Henry stops her with a quiet laugh.

"I can imagine, Mione. But might I introduce you to Heir Blaise Zabini?", he gestures towards his quiet companion.

"Zabini, those are my cousins, Hermioen Granger and Frederico Bianchi.", he explains and Zabini nods as they both bow to him from where they're sitting.

"Well met.", Frederico nods, echoed by Hermione.

"Well met.", Zabini returns the greeting before looking over to Slytherin. "Not to pull you away, Black. But if you want to eat something before Malfoy turns up we better hurry.", he states and Henry nods, saying his quick goodbyes to his cousin before joining Zabini over by the Slytherin table. They both sit down rather at the end of the table, though close enough to some of the older students to not be completely off to the side.

"They really are your cousins?", Zabini asks then, leaning forward as they both pile food on their plates. "But Granger isn't a magical name. Though Bianchi is a spanish one, right?"

"Frederico's mother is a Black, the elder sister of Hermione's actually.", he answers after a moment. "They aren't actually my cousins. I have a first cousin across the pond from my mothers side but Hermione and Rico are my... second cousin's once removed.", he scrunches up his face slightly. "But we had lessons together and their grandfather is a bit like my own too.", he tries to explain.

"So but Granger is a halfblood?", he asks further and Henry nods slightly.

"Yes. Her father is a halfblood squip.", he explains slowly noticing the older people listen in. "As is her mother, actually. Grandfather recovered the line back under our protection due to her incredibly strong magic.", he lies. Hermione is a very strong witch, and smart. But that wasn't the reason.

"So in a way she is a mudblood?", an older student sneers at them and Henry raises his wand to point it directly at the older students face, a second year from how he looks.

"Watch your mouth.", he demands coolly but the other one simply raises and eyebrow, while Zabini breaths in rather quickly.

"Black.", Snapes voice behind him causes him to lower his wand, looking up at the teacher. "What is the meaning of this? Do you wish to land yourself in detention even before classes have started up?", he sneers down at him but Henry looks at his forehead determinately.

"No professor. Though I won't take insults like those.", he states and Snape narrows his eyes flicking his wand to pull up a privacy ward.

"Watch out, Black. You have been told about Slytheirn's rules and I couldn't care less about your little disputes or your ego. Keep it discreet.", he snaps before canceling the ward and handing him his timetable. Before continuing down the table handing out more timetables. Henry clenches his jaw before looking down on his schedule only to freeze. He has a detention written down for that evening.

Either Snape hates him already or Slytherin's rules are a far lot stricter then he anticipated.

Chapter Text

Henry,
I thank you from your letter, I am glad to hear you have arrived well in Hogwarts. Concerning your sorting, my cousins and I had a bet going which house you'd be sorted to. Marius bet on Gryffindor while Ophilia thought Ravenclaw might be your new home. Cassiopeia hoped for Hufflepuff with the simple excuse they have the best gossip, you now how she is. I appreciate being proven right however due to multiple reasons. Slytherin can be the safest and most dangerous place for you. Respect is the key for you in this house so I don't think you have said to much. But you need to continue being careful.
Concerning your class and year mates I will have to talk to Lord Malfoy about his son's behavior. Write me should he continue nevertheless and I will take further actions. Perhaps remind him that a feud would break his parents marriage to our favors since Narcissa has primacy. As for Weasley and Potter, give it a few days. Even in Gryffindor there will be dark cored once. If they can't see past their prejudice then they don't deserve your time. You don't need to accept their comments or silence. You are a Black. You won't be alone. Stay strong, hold your head high. Either they come around or you don't need them. If they continue to bother you, tell me and I will take care of it.
- A. S. B.

Dear Henry,
Thank you for writing. Hogwarts sounds absolutely stunning in your description. As for Malfoy and Weasley... let them be for now but if they keep bothering you and you need a few suggestions how to get them back, just say the word. I might not be a good help with hexes and curses... but this way they at least can't prove it was you... no prior incantatem on a wand, no magical signature. Just good old physical work.
As for your sorting, congratulations. I think Arcturus will be awfully smug though. We had a betting pool going and he won. Not that it matters, I couldn't careless about your house. You are my nephew any way that count's, Haz.... though perhaps don't show someone this letter, wouldn't do for people to see me sentimental, they wouldn't let me hear the end of it.
I am glad Rico and Mione are well too. They haven't written to me yet, but perhaps your owl is simply a bit faster. Thank you for letting Kára wait until I have written up a reply. We really need to buy an owl too, don't you think? Because I am not asking my cousin or sister for one. Or perhaps I'll buy a falcon, they are less obvious... and name him Hermes? What do you think? Let me know, yes?
Love, Uncle Marius

---

Grandfather,
thank you for the reassurance. Draco has eased up on it for the last two school days, but I have also tried to keep my distance for now. I earned myself a detention already as you'll have gotten notice of, I am sure. I am sorry, grandfather. I will try better.
Classes have been mostly calm but in Defence against the Dark Arts the teacher, Professor Quirrell is stuttering so much, he is really hard to understand. So I'll have to read up on it later. Astronomy was rather easy, as you said it should be. I am looking forward to the rest of the week and my other subjects.
- H.R.B

Dear Uncle,
thank you for the offer, I might get back to you on that. But for today they have kept rather quiet.
Yesterday I had Customs first, it was really easy. But I think they do that so the muggle raised students have it a little easier. Sadly we will only have it once a week for half a lesson. I also had Latin and Foreign Cultures. Both won't be my favorites but I'm sure they will be useful. But I read up on so much creature related things and with the Latin lessons it just wasn't anything new yet. Astronomy too was easy, but grandfather said that's how it's supposed to be and we Black's should always know our stars. And it was with Rico and Mione, like customs, so it was fun. Have they written yet?
Today I had DADA first, Defence against the Dark Arts. The professor is stuttering so badly, it's really annoying. I hope it get's better over the next weeks. Magical Theory was fascinating but nothing new, so far. But we are only at the basics sofar and grandfather did make sure I knew these already, so I'll wait and see. I also talked to Blaise about it, he is one of my year mates and we are friendly. And he agrees on both. He doesn't like magical theory much, so he doesn't really care about that, but he agrees on DADA and the teacher there.
Speaking of teachers: I had a detention yesterday... though it really wasn't fair! They insulted me first and I didn't even do anything in return. But I had my wand in hand and Professor Snape really dislikes me. I don't even know why but I had that feeling since the beginning and maybe I'm imagining things. After all I had to do was lines, so nothing new. I hope you are not disappointed? I'm afraid Grandfather will be. He said I should be careful but also that I didn't need to take their comments. Maybe I really should get back at them in quiet.
Love, your nephew
PS. I like the idea of Hermes the Falcon

---

Henry,
I indeed received a missive from your head of house. I have added it to the hundreds of missives I got for your grandfather and great-aunt, sadly your fathers and uncle's will have succumbed to the flames decades ago. I must say Heir Prince writes them way more enjoyable then Slughorn did. Slughorn's favorite past time has been curing favors since he was a teen. I still remember him climbing up the hierarchy in Slytherin by pure association. Snape's blunt way is rather refreshing in comparison.
I have invited Narcissa for tea, so it might have been the reason for young Draconis easing up, though I would not bet on it. As for your classes, it's good to hear you succeeding in your classes, however Quirrell's stu tt er is a concerning matter. I, therefore, have looked into his past. Or rather Casiopeia has after she was done cackling about your last letter. Apparently the stutter is a new development as his prior carrier marks him a rather mediocre teacher but no bumbling idiot. Do keep me up on date concerning newer developments I am always glad to read from you, grandson.
- A. S. B.

Dear Nephew,
I am happy to help you out with getting revenge. How much access do you have to the offenders? Are there more trouble makers around? How many offenders are there? Do you have an accomplice or perhaps even more? Are they in your house or the offenders or a completely different one? This Blaise or your cousins perhaps? Tell me and Philia and I will cook something up for you.
As for the lesser important things, I am very proud of you excelling in your classes so far. DADA is a bit of a shame but perhaps you could ask an older student on their scripts from the last years? At that is he new? I must admit I am not up to date with Hogwarts staff or anything related really. Speaking of that, keep an eye on that head of house. He is supposed to be impartial and fair, he has known you for all of a day, he can't dislike you already but on pure principle. So if he keeps it up, write me or your grandfather. As much as it boggles my mind Arcturus really cares about you, Haz.
Love, your Uncle

---

Grandfather,
I wouldn't really describe Snape as refreshing seeing as a lot of upper years of the other houses seem to actually be afraid of him. He is rumored to stalk around the school (though mostly the dungeons) like a bat giving detention to everyone not quick enough and taking points from all but Slytherin. Those are just rumors yet but if he is refreshing I don't want to meet that Slughorn you are talking about.
On a good note though I had Transfiguration after I received your letter this morning and it was great. I transformed my needle completely by the end of the lesson. Hermione's was very close and Fredeico's was at least silvery. Did you know McGonagall is an animagus? I find it fascinating how she can turn into an animal, you think when I am older I could learn how to do that?
Anyway we had charms afterwards and we learned lumos. It's so much easier with a wand, I can really feel my magic singing with it. And I earned Slytheirn points in both subjects. I was never great at school and never allowed to just to my best. Blaise, Heir Zabini that is, has joked I would have made a great Ravenclaw. Blaise and I are rather friendly. We are five boys in my dorm: Blaise and me, Heir Runcorn, Heir Nott and Draco. Nott and Runcorn mostly stay among themselfs though they are friendly with Draco I think. The other dorm has Crabbe, Goyle, Melone, Rivers and Pike. Melone, Rivers and Pike are a bit of a group so far and Crabbe and Goyle are always around Malfoy. As are Parkinson and Bulstrode from the girls. Greengrass and Davis seem close so far but I'm not too sure. It's been only a few days but I think most know each other already. And the highest student at the moment is Parkinson’s brother... so Draco has a lot fo support. I don't.
I'm sorry for rambling. When is your tea with Narcissa? I'm curious how it will go. I mean Aunt Cassie will tell me anyway but we aren't writing as much.
- H. R. B.

Dear Uncle,
there are a couple more trouble makers here, but the most well known are Gryffindor's Weasley twins. Fred and George and I think Lee Jordan and Acamar Potter. At least do they hang out with the twins the whole time and there already are quite a few rumors about Potter joining their 'gang' going around and it's still the first week! But beside that I think Blaise would help me if we don't get caught. Hermione, you know her, she adores rules too much and I don't really want to include Rico if I don't also include Mione. So I might talk to the twins? They were really friendly back in D iagon A lley the day before my birthday.
Anyways, today we had Charms and Transfiguration and I loved it, especially Transfiguration. It was still rather easy but that's alright. We also had Magical Theory and it was nice but I like the practicals way more already. I'm very curious about tomorrow and Friday.
Hermes is impressive by the way, though he stole some of my bacon. I mean Kára does that too but he is more enthusiastic about it. I don't mind though, he does carry our letters after all.
Love, your Nephew

---

Henry,
tea with your cousin was rather informative. I asume there will be quiet a few more changes in the Malfoy home and family. I will be happy to react on more acts of young Draconis. I also asked your aunt about Heir Prince though I assume she as written you herself. I must agree, after that conversation, Snape's in all attitude does not seem refreshing, though I stand by my earlier words of the nature of his missives compared to his predecessor.
As for your interest in animagus transformations. I do see a benefit in you managing such a transformation, however as you have seen yourself you are way too young yet. I also ask you to be proficient at your other gifts before you further deepen your interest in such magic. If you can't control it completely, becoming an animagus is incredibly dangerous, more then it already is.
As for Heir Zabini, I'm glad to hear you are finding friends within your new house. I also wish to highlight what you said as an example of the social politics as a whole. After all, Miss Parkinson on her own is neither particularly high up in the social hierarchy outside of Hogwarts but nor has she already proven herself. But her association gives her an advantage. The same way did a fore mentioned Horace Slughorn climb the ranks. He associated with powerful individuals. First he did so at school with nice words, small favors or even gifts. Later, as a teacher, he used his position to fish for promising students, favoring them so when the did actually succeed he would be in their good graces.
I am not saying you should follow this example to the letter, but I rather wanted to show you the power of association. Slughorn himself is a mediocre teacher and wizard. But he eats and walks with the best of them, simply because of who he knows, of who knows him. So perhaps, if Draconis is already knowing your year mates and therefore holds an advantage over you due to pure association, you might need to mingle with the older students to counteract that particular factor.
- A. S. B.

Dear Nephew,
asking the Weasley twins sounds like a good idea. You could ask about them pranking somebody for you. You could not contact them and instead use them as an excuse. Or you could start practicing by prank them yourselves, knowing they will most likely enjoy it, but that would cause suspicion. I talked to your aunt about it, actually. And though she doesn't have a lot of gossip about Hogwarts compared to the rest, due to her talks with Regulus she found a bit about what your uncle and friends, including Potter, got up to. It might not help with Professor Snape, indeed if you are to be caught you might have destroyed your overall chance to be treated fairly. But they apparently had a group called the Mauraders. They went all out on pranks and secrets, apparently. But they also targeted primarily bullies with their more... mean pranks. They consisted out of a Black, a Potter, a Lupin and Pettigrew. So getting a few friends on board sounds good, doesn't it? You said they where four too, so maybe go for that.
You could create a similar name for your little group and maybe, your grandfather actually finds the book they wrote on it. After all, he should be able to get access to at least half of their vaults and Cassiopeia did talk about a sort of... Grimoure. Though that might be a bit high of a name for it.
With that being said I hope you enjoy tomorrow? today? as much as you did the rest of the week or rather more. And Hermes likes you already. He was rather eager to get another letter.
Love, your Uncle

"Wow, you sure get a lot of mail, Henry.", Blaise leans over, looking at the envelope. "Who is writing?"

"My family.", Henry answers covering both letters quickly. "Today it's grandfather and my uncle. Most are from them, actually.", he then leans forward while folding his grandfathers letter with a little smirk.

"Uncle is giving me some advise... what do you think about the Weasley twins?", he smirks and Blaise narrows his eyes.

"What's your plan, Black? Do I really want to be pulled into your families business?", he asks but his eyes gleam interested and Henry smirks.

"Well I told my uncle about the idiots who keep insulting me and others but as you noticed... it's hard to get back at them. In the common room we would simply lose, because they don't need to hold back and in public it earns you and detention because you don't keep it inside the house. So I asked for advice and he went with pranks using mostly non-magical means, because they can't trace it that way. And I have a way to get them with out being suspected, anyway. After all, I do have some halfblood cousins.", by the time he finished Blaise eyes are alight with anticipation.

"You actually have to ask? Of course I'm in. Though I fail to see what that as to do with my thoughts on the Weasley twins. Expect for- oh! You plan on them getting the blame, nobody would suspect us.", he concludes nearly jumping to his feet but Henry pulls him back.

"Yes but don't show, honestly Blaise, where is your Syltherin?", he jokes and Blaise rolls his eyes at him but sits down again.

"You, are mean, Mr. Black.", he states and Henry smiles, an honest, genuine smile. Blaise is amazing.

"I take it as a compliment, Mr. Zabini.", he jokes back before smiling. "But that wasn't all. My family might still have something that could help us out. My other uncle and friends had a little group that did the same thing. They called themselves the Mauraders and apparently wrote their ideas and plans down in a book. Grandfather will try to get it from one of their vaults, if it is in one of those he can access, seeing as half is dead, one vanished and one in Azkaban.", he states and Blaise gapes at him.

"Okay, okay- what? I mean... it's a good idea, I guess. But Azkaban? No- I don't think I should actually ask about it. But I presume it's not the same uncle you are talking too then."

"No, I got multiple of them, obviously. I have a lot of cousins too.", Henry smiles softly.

"Figured... okay. Alright I'll think about a name but obviously, I'm in.", he smirks and Henry grins.

"Perfect, I'll write back then and we can talk tomorrow about it, yeah?", he stands and Blaise nods before they walk to the courtyard so they could enjoy the last bit of sun, maybe even watch the sun set over the forest.

---

Indeed they don't actually talk about it before the next morning when Henry get's another letter. It's short and brought by a regal looking eagle owl, swooping down to settle next to his plate.

"Oh- Aries.", Henry smiles and pets the creature carefully before taking off the letter.

"I will send you the book over the week end. - A.S.B.", he reads it aloud for Zabini who frowns at him.

"Who is A.S.B?", he asks but Henry simply shakes his head.

"A relative.", is all he says before pocketing the note as Aries takes flight again.

"So... what's first today? Potions?", he asks leaning over to where Blaise schedule lays next to his plate.

"Yes, with the Gryffindor's.", Blaise agrees, pushing the timetable over to Henry as he eats.

"Mh that's going to be interesting. I kind of hope we already do practicals. I quiet liked it sofar.", he explains and Blaise shrugs.

"It's okay, not my favorite. But we'll see how Snape teaches it.", he shrugs before pointing downwards. Literature is probably going to be a bit boring. I don't know, books aren't my favorite if they are.. you know, just books. Not something about a nice topic."

"Like novels you mean?", Henry asks with a raised eyebrow.

"Exactly. Like novels and poems an the like. i hope literature is different to those.", he explains and Henry nods.

"Mh, I like novels alright. I read quiet some when I was younger. They good for completly escaping reality.", he states and Blaise shrugs.

"Perhaps, I still don't like them."

"Fair enough, I suppose. History afterwards will be good, I think- except... is it true that that ghost is teaching it?", he asks but Blaise just sniggers.

"Henry, you know more gossip then I do, why are you asking me?", he asks and Henry rolls his eyes at him.

"Don't be mean.", he mutters before looking further down. "No matter how it goes after lunch we only got Astronomy, that's going to be good.", he decides and Blaise sighs.

"For you, Astronomy is not my strong suit. I'm not a bloody prodigy at nearly everything like you are.", he takes back his schedule as Henry laughs, though he blushes slightly.

"I'm no prodigy! But thanks.", he watches as Blaise takes another helping, frowning.

"You sure you want to eat that all? We don't have that much time left, most of the others have already left.", he states and Blaise sneers at him.

"Of course.", he states 'hauntingly' though due to his filled mouth the whol effect his rather ruined.

"Oh shut up.", Henry groans, looking away.

"Relax, we will be on time.", Blaise speaks after he swallowed and Henry nods busying himself with packing up his letter and looking around the rather empty hall a bit. Over at the Gryffindor table are still a group of first years eating hurriedly.

"Blaise, we should go.", Henry states again and finally his friend get's to his feet himself.

"Alright alright, let's go.", he decides and together the hurry from the room.

When they reach the classroom down in the dungeons, the door is already open and most of the class is already seated, chatting away.

"See?", Henry hisses. "Now most seat are already gone.", accuses and Blaise ducks his head in apology.

"Sorry, though look at the front are still too out of three.", he gestures the front and Henry nods softly, walking into the classroom towards the very front. To his surprise the other guy already there is Neville.

"Oh, Neville. You okay with us joining you?", Henry asks and surprised Neville simply nods before catching himself.

"Oh- yeah sure Henry.", he smiles, though he seems a bit unsure.

"This my friend, Heir Blaise Zabini.", he introduces Blaise before turning to Blaise.

"Blaise meet Heir Neville Longbottom.", he smiles as they sit down.

"Well met.", Blaise bows his head while Neville simply nods.

"Well met.", he agrees, still slightly nervous, though they don't further talk as only seconds later Weasley and Potter enter from the back while Professor Snape enters from a room by the front. He looks around the room, a slight sneer on his face.

"As paring any one of you too with Mr. Malfoy screams for a catastrophe...", he drawls at the two at the back before looking around the class.

"Mr. Zabini, you'll join Mr. Malfoy. Potter you take his place and Weasley you may join your classmates in the second row.", he states coolly. Henry's shoulders sag slightly as Blaise get's to his feet before gifting Henry a small grimace and hurries back to where Malfoy sits behind them on the right.

"Etamine.", Henry greets his cousin as he sits down, who nodds back.

"Hi Henry, Neville.", he agrees before they quieten down to look at Snape. He flicks his wand to close the classroom door before leaning over his desk, unrolling a scroll of parchment.

"Black, Henry.", he calls out and Henry jumps slightly before raising his hand in response. Snape looks at him once before continuing. "Brown, Lavender." He is one of the few of their teachers to actually take a role call. Though he does it in the most meaning tone Henry could imagine a teacher to get away with. The moment he done he stalks away form his desk, standing in front of the class looking at them with a dark look, more or less directly looming over Henry, Etamine and Neville right in the middle front seats.

"You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art that is potion making.", he starts the whole class silent and rigid. There for his voice is heard clearly all through out the room even though it's barely above a whisper. "As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don't expect most of you will really understand the beauty of a softly simmering cauldron with it's shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the min, ensnaring the senses.", by now Henry has goosebumps creeping over his skin as he follows the speech eagerly. Perhaps Snape was indeed a good teacher.

"I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death- if you aren't a big a bunch of dunderheads I usually have to teach!", he ends his statement in a louder voice and more then one of them jump in their seats. He sneers.

"Black!", he barks after a second and Henry's eyes snap up to him, waiting with tense shoulders. "What would I need to at to a dark-grey slug already containing crushes Tenesies to create a Bone melting solution?", he asks and Henry's mind is reeling as he feels his class mates eyes on him. Bone melting solution... that's a poison. He heart of it... He swallows heavily, internally repeating every bit he read about potions over the last month..

"H-hebane, sir?", he asks more then he answers, voice unsure.

"Whole? You want it to explode, Black?", he continues and Henry blinks rapidly.

"Uhm... no- well yes but.. dried up?", he answers and Snape sneers.

"Let's try something else, shall we?", he sneers instead and Henry tries hard not to blush in embarrassment.

"How do you cut Aconite to get the highest potency?", he asks and Henry swallows again.

"I don't sir.", he admits softly, hearing a soft snigger form behind him somewhere.

"In what, medical potion, would you use Heparin?", he asks and Henry narrows his eyes slightly, anger boiling up inside of him as he feels Etamine next to him move. He looks to the side for a moment, seeing him shift, a knowing expression on his face. For a split second he considers asking Snape to ask someone else, but in all honesty... I doesn't think it would go over very well.

"I don't know sir.", he therefor repeats himself and Snape sneers at him, darkly while Henry fights to not lower his head.

"Then I recommend to crack open a book before coming to class. Now for you information. You add Hebane in powdered form to reduce juice and make it easier to be contributed evenly among the slug that will then turn back to liquid. Aconite is best cut with a silver knife transverse to it's growth. And Heparin is found in liver and can be used in blood-thicking-potion.", he states and Henry nods slowly taking up his quill to copy it down, quickly copied by his class mates.

Snape uses the time to snap his wand at the board. "Now, instructions are on the board.", he states and immediately there is a mad scramble for cauldrons and ingredients. Henry doesn't participate yet as he continues to write down the instructions given before checking them over again, for more ingredients. Only then does he starts to get his ingredients and starts to slice them. He doesn't talk the others, purely focused on his task. Though he notices once, how Etamine is rather skilled with his potions knife, cutting swiftly and precise.

Fascinated Henry hesitates for a split second watching before he return to his cauldron, just managing to pull it from the flames before too much ruins it. He won't give Snape even more satisfactio- boom!

His thoughts are interrupted by a loud crashing sound right next to him causing his left ear to ring violently while something... wet drips down the side of his fac and his hands. He doesn't move for a second simply standing in front of his work bench waiting for something to happen, waiting for his brain to catch on.

"You idiot boy! I suspect you added-", he doesn't hear the rest as an horrible burning sensation curses through him, causing his hands to shakes slightly before he can clamp down on the pain. He turns his head slightly, looking at Neville who's hands and face are starting to sprout boils- boils! Before Henry can check his own hands, Snape turns towards him.

"Black, Potter! Why didn't you stop him?", he snaps and Henry blinks a few times before feeling something snap inside of him as he draws himself up to his full height. He can feel his magic wanting out, wanting to do something and he feels his eyes shift ever so slightly. He is sure they are gleaming, possibly in furious red.

"Because we were brewing, sir.", he sneers the last words, spitting it out with venom. "And perhaps it would be more important to get him medical attention instead of throwing around the blame to other students when we are literally sitting in front of you.", he sneers, knowing he will regret it later. But he doesn't know. Just as he doesn't know how his body changes to hide the boils. He can still feel them, but his skin looks smooth as his magic shifts to keep his desired form, to keep him looking strong, to hide his weakness.

"You earned yourself another detention, Black.", Snape speaks early quietly and he hears the Gryffindors shift around. "Brown, get yourself and Longbottom to the hospital wing.", he snaps and immediately a girl, Henry hadn't even noticed, get's up, tears on her cheeks, as she hurries the whimpering Neville from the room, at least one of her hands also covered in a few boils.

Henry shivers, his magic starting to crackle in the air around him, as fear creeps up his neck. He wasn't dismissed? But he had been hit too! He doesn't say anything. He is used to this, isn't he? When would he get medical attention he wasn't worth- no... don't go down that way. You are a Black now!

He takes a deep breath, burying his emotions and everything else as deep inside him as possible. His magic retreats as he turns mechanically to completely turn down Neville's heat before turning back to his own potion. He stabilizes it as best he can, but it won't be very good now. So he simply walks to the side, picking up things to clean Neville's things, ignoring the class also resuming around him. He cleans up Neville's place, hoping someone else will look after Brown's work.

In the end, the potion he bottles up doesn't look anything like it should but he can't bring himself to care as the pain in his side causes his hands to shake heavily by now and his face feels more numb. So he doesn't speak, not even as he nearly drops his vial placing it on the front.

The moment they are dismissed he hurries from the class though his steps aren't has fast as he would wish. He still takes about two steps at them time for the first two stair cases before leaning on the wall for a second. Sadly it gives the Gryffindors time to catch up.

"Hey, Henry... you alright?", Etamine carefully approaches him, Weasley and the others lingering behind, only one girl continuing on her way up, another bag in her hand. He swallows as he registers the question.

"Not really...", he mumbles, his vision blurring slightly, he doesn't even notice how his words slur as the corner of his mouth refuses to move properly. It burns so he pushes himself of the wall, looking past Etamine towards the stairs.

"What the- Oh circe! You got hit too, didn't you?", Etamine curses out only second later, by then Henry has barely done another step. He freezes, his shoulder shurging softly.

"Mh.", he hums slightly before hearing the others gasp.

"Why aren't you showing? Why didn't you say something? That's incredibly dangerous, Henry!", Etamine has gotten louder by now. Henry shrugs again, a grimace on his face.

"You did see Snape reacting to me, right?", he asks the words thick in his mouth and Weasley breaths out behind them, loudly.

"I always though he favors you, but he actually gave you detention!", he calls out and Henry nods, rolling his shoulder.

"That was my first lesson with him too, so how am I to know?", he snaps out, taking a few more steps towards the next stair case, feeling his magic creeping along his arms and at once the stairs move. They swing to the side, causing them all to stumble in surprise. It moves and lengthens until they suddenly near the top on the second floor. He frowns but doesn't question it as he climbs the last steps. He stumbles slightly but it caught by Etamine grabbing his right arm.

"See, Hogwarts agrees.", he grumbles more or less dragging him along with Weasley trailing after them. The others Gryffindors staying behind.

Henry doesn't answer Etamine but instead he shakes his hand away as the reach the hospital wing. He knocks but Etamine simply opens it. He gives him a dark look, though he thinks it's ruined.

"Gentleman, this is a hospital wing!", the matron calls towards them. The she seems to look them over. "What's going on?", she asks and Henry vaguely notices Neville sitting on one of the beds while another is occupied but Brown and the other girl.

"He was hit too but somehow doesn't show the boils. He nearly collapsed on the way up.", Etamine rasps out and the matrons gaze darkens a fraction.

"Mr. Black.", she begins gesturing him over already whipping out her wand to wave it over him- stilling at the angry red color on his hands and face. She maneuvers him towards a bed, looking a bit... confused. "Sit.", she orders then flicks her wand again. A protective barrier moves around them blocking out the sound and sight of the others. "I don’t know how you are hiding this, but you need to let go. I can't do something against it, if they are beneath skin."

Henry shivers, looking up at her. "Don't... don't tell?", he asks quietly and she nods jerkily.

"Of course not.", she assures him. "You are my patient. All I need to do is inform your guardian of this.", she states and Henry's shoulder finally slump as he forces his body back into it's natural form, barely keeping the scar hidden.

"Sweet Merlin...", she whisper opening the privacy wall a bit to summon multiple balms and flasks. Henry simply closes his eyes and let's her treat him. She works for several moments muttering under her breath before bandaging him up and finally dropping the ward. She looks down at him as he blinks up her, leaning against the cushions.

"This was incredibly dangerous. Those boils can leave very serious scarring if left for too long and worst case they spread deeper. When they reach your blood stream you aren't fighting for beauty, you are fighting for life. So we will discuss this further later on.", she states then turns towards the other students, who look at her pale faced.

"Now, thank you, Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley. For bringing Mr. Longbottom’s things and accompanying Mr. Black.", she smiles at them tensely. "But you, and Miss Patil, you as well, will have to hurry now to catch your next class.", she demands gesturing towards the door. Reluctantly they all get up, Weasley putting down Neville’s bag before going too.

Henry leans back closing his eyes. It doesn't take long for him to actually drift off a bit, the whole class costing him way more energy then he though it would.

When he wakes up again both of the others have already gone. He is completely along in the room. He sits up with a small frown looking around the empty hospital wing. He feels way better by now though his side still aches a bit. He ruffles his hair slightly and pushes free of the blanket. He doesn't get further then pulling his wand to cast a tempus when a door on the opposite opens to reveal said matron. She smiles as she sees him.

"Ah, you are awake. How do you feel?", she asks and Henry shrugs softly.

"Sore... but better, thank you.", he answers and she nods.

"Very good. I wanted to talk to you about the whole ordeal. Firstly... I understand you are aware of your abilities?", she asks and Henry nods.

"Yes. But I am keeping it quiet for the moment.", he answers as she takes a seat on a small chair.

"Why did you hide it? Why didn't you get up here with the others?", she asks and he shrugs.

"It wasn't on purpose. It didn't even realized it until after class and even then not... not fully. The whole lesson was a bit... overwhelming.", he blushes softly as he admits to it. "What time is it, Ma'am?", he asks and she frowns slightly.

"It's around lunch.", she answers. "But I will get you something up here for now. I will not let you go until dinner.", she answers and he nods slowly. "I also wrote a message to your guardian.", she continues and Henry nods.

"Okay.", he agrees quietly.

They settle for lunch only a bit after that and for the most time of the afternoon, Henry reads ahead in his potions book. After all he doesn't want to be caught out like today ever again. He does get a visitor by the afternoon in form of Blaise, who settles next to him with a dark look.

"I took notes for you.", he speaks first, handing over a copy of his scripts. "Not that I think you actually missed something...", he trails off.

"Thanks, Blaise.", he answers and Blaise scoffs softly running a hand through his short curls.

"Merlin Henry, what was that today? I mean it was't you fault... but I think we can say for sure that Snape does not like you. It's the talk in the common room right now. There are hundreds of theories running about, apparently there are very few Slytherins Snape doesn't like and all of them actually earned it. But you are a first year not even here for a whole week!", he looks at Henry questioning who simply shrugs.

"I know about as much as you do.", he assures. "But I'll find out."

Blaise stays until Henry is released accompanying him down to dinner, half of Henry's face still red but healed with out a scratch. They are joking and laughing as they enter the hall, sitting down towards the end of the table. A few whispers are heard around them but mostly just by older Slytherins.

They all stop at once though as the doors to the great hall slam open violently. Henry had just filled his plate as he freezes. In walks a tall man with billowing silky robes in traditional cut. He holds a cane but let's it seem as if it is for show as he walks briskly and confidently. His face is lax but his eyes looks like a storm brewing as he marches up the middle row, eyes fixed on the teachers table, his white curls tide in his neck though a few strands have already escaped framing his pale, aristocratic features.

"Lord Black.", Dumbledore greets, surprise in his voice as he stands.

"Headmaster.", the older man greets back though his voice drips with distaste. "Incidentally I am not here for you for a change. Though as I know you, you will poke your nose in it anyway so you might as well as company your employee to somewhere more... private.", he gives a quick look around, eyes stoping at Henry for a second and he jerks his head.

Immediately Henry jumps to his feet, walking over. A bit roughly Arcturs grips his face turning it to the side, looking him over as new whispers curse through the rows of students.

"Which employee are you talking about, Lord Black?", Dumbledore asks slowly watching the interaction between the powerful man and the young first year.

"Your lovely potions master.", he sneers, voice dropping dangerously as he looks back up his gray eyes flashing as Snape get's to his feet in a deliberate motion.

"Very well, if you would accompany me to my office, gentlemen?", Dumbledore asks looking between the two man with a frown. Arcturus turns to Henry again.

"I'll talk to you afterwards.", he states and Henry swallows heavily as he nods.

"Yes grandfather.", he answers and the man nods, once, in acknowledgment before walking out of the hall with the headmaster and Potions professor. Quickly Henry hurries back to his seat, trying hard to not shrink away from the eyes of the entire hall.

"That... is your grandfather then? What do you think he will do?", Blaise asks, his voice lowered a bit but due to the attention on them and the still rather quiet atmosphere a lot of students must have heart him.

"Yes. Well he is my great-grandfather, technically. But I live with him, he is my guardian.", he explains. "And I have an idea...", he waves his hand awkwardly. "I mean, I am his heir... he is a bit protective of me. After all..", he bites his lip slightly. "The other heirs he had before died before him.", he grimaces slightly.

"So you think he will threaten Snape? But he is Heir Prince too... that could cause massive waves!", Blaise asks eagerly leaning forward and Henry blinks for a moment. Then he smiles.

"It's only going to be dangerous if my aunt shows up.", he states. "Because she knows. She guards.", he explains. "When you see The Guardian and The Lord together and you know you are in trouble.", he concludes and Blaise frowns slightly but doesn't question it as Henry eats.

When Lord Black returns even more strands have escaped their confines curling around his face. Neither of the other two accompany him as he walks towards Henry.

Quickly Henry finishes his food, getting to his feet before Arcturus has even reached half the way but Arcturus gestures for him to sit back down, actually joining him shortly after, snapping his wand once. Immediately they are hidden from few and all sounds are suppressed.

"How are you, Henry?", he asks and Henry relaxes slightly.

"I... I don't know. It hurt but he- I didn't really realize it but I thought if I was hit he would have sent me up too, right? But he didn't but it still hurt and I didn't knew I had covered it. So my mind went... I thought like him for a moment. Like... before- and I just went on with it.", he shrugs helplessly only to stiffen in surprise as his grandfather hugs him, cradling him to his chest, resting his head on Henry's.

"Don't do this. If you are hurt I don't care who tries to stand in your way to get hurt and I absolutely don't care what you do to them. You are my priority. So I will be on your side and Cassiopeia will be too and we will get you out of trouble. Because you should not get in trouble for seeking medical help. Never. You are a child. These adults are here to protect you, not cause you harm and pain, not to belittle you or bully you. I am sure Heir Prince will be more careful in the future. I can't force him to act to you like he would with the other Slytherins but he shouldn't be able to treat you worse then most of the students. Favoritism isn't easy to force, is it now?", he smirks and Henry nods, still leaning against his grandfather.

"Good. then I heard Etamine and Weasley helped you out?", he asks and Henry sits up straight again, pulling away from the hug.

"Yes. I think they are coming around.", he agrees, smiling slightly.

"Good, we will also see what Draconis will do now, after I so public treated you as my heir.", another smirk plays around Arcuturs lips.

"His mother is by now very aware of the consequences of Draconis actions and her role in her marriage. I will warn you though... the situation between your cousin and her husband could get... difficult and it could cause Draconis to lash out. We will see what side he decides to stand if it comes to that.", he explains vaguely and Henry nods slowly.

"I will... look out for it.", he assures and Arcturus looks at him in amusement.

"That's all I can ask for. Oh and your detention is canceled. It was unfairly given, after all.", he smiles and Henry grins back.

"Thank you.", he speaks earnestly and Arcturus simply waves it away before looking at his watch with a frown.

"I will have to go back now. I expect you to write.", he states and Henry nods with a smile.

"I will.", he promises and getting back to his feet Arcturus cancels the privacy bubble, nodding at Henry one last time before walking back towards the door. He doesn't even look at any of the rest as he walks outside, a heavy thud marking the moment the castle doors close behind him. Henry swallows looking over at Blaise who looks back with wide eyes though he doesn't comment.

Chapter Text

The lazy morning sun has long since crept over the tiled roofs of Frome. A few tourists are walking down the historic streets and birds are singing in the parks, sometimes drowned out by the sound of car engines driving by. It's peaceful and beautiful, yet some what busy. Certainly busy enough that nobody pays attention to the elderly woman coming from a side alley. She is tall with graying black hair pulled back in a stern bun and rectangular glasses sitting on her pale nose. She is dressed in a long green dress with a small black handbag. Her posture is proud her stride purposeful as she walks along the streets further towards the outskirts of the small town. The first rows of smaller homes make her pause. She glimpse down at a piece of paper she holds in her hand. It's been nearly invisible for most of her walk as it's not very big. After a moment or two she resumes said walk for another two streets before once more checking the address with her notes. She nods to herself, a satisfied glint in her blue eyes as she puts the note away, stepping up to a cozy two story house on her left. It has a small front yard decorated with a few flowers and little, handmade sculptures. She carefully opens the gate, raising an eyebrow as it simply swings open, allowing her to walk towards the front door.

Her eyes flicker to the writing on the bell, reading the single, short name written in an unfamiliar hand. Black

She freezes, her eyes widen for a moment, her finger hovering a few millimeters from the bell. Thoughts seem to run through her head like a stream until her shoulders gain a certain rigid posture and she shakes her right arm lazily. Unnoticed by a normal eye a stick comes loose underneath er dress, it's tip teasing her hand ever so slightly, ready to be pulled out in the break of a second. She rings.

The bell is a typical screaking ringing noise and tensely she waits, listening to any sounds from the inside. And after a few moments there is the sound of footsteps until the door unlocks, a dark skinned woman looking at her with a kind smile.

"Greetings, dear. How may I help you?", she asks and Minerva blinks for a second.

"Good morning, Mrs. Black?", she asks and the woman nods in confirmation. "My name is Minerva McGonagall, is your husband home?", she asks, watching Mrs. Black's reaction closely. Nerves tighten in her stomach as her fingers tighten on the side of the door, her brown eyes widen slightly, her shoulders tensing. Nevertheless she turns her head slightly back into the house.

"Love? There is someone at the door for you.", she calls out and another set of footsteps start up somewhere further inside the house. Only seconds later Minerva feels validated in her fears as the woman's husband comes over. He looks like a Black. It's no coincidence. It's not very hard to guess where the missing boy is, now that she has connected the dots.

The man smiles at her a bit more reserved than his wife. His gray calculating in their gaze.

"Yes?", he asks voice deep but casual.

"I'm here on the matter of on of your older case-", she doesn't finish at the rushed gesture of the man.

"Not through the door, perhaps you'd like to come inside?", his words are still rather friendly though his voice drops a bit. "Professor.", he then ads as Minerva hesitates, giving her a cool look.

She narrows her own eyes but steps inside the house nonetheless, following the couple into a small yet cozy kitchen. The moment she enters the man whirls around to her, his eyes flashing. "How did you find us?", he asks his hand already in an drawer at his side.

"Leave your weapon in there, Mr. Black. I am not here to cause you harm. I have a few questions and depending on the answer I am inclined to offer something like help in keeping him safe.", she states coolly looking at the younger man who stares back with an unreadable mask.

"What do you know?", he asks and she looks at him for a long moment.

"I knew Harry was abused but was unable to do something against it. I have checked on him since he was placed there, though as I said, unable to interfere. I noticed him missing in early August and after a while I found one of your coworkers and asked him about the case. He couldn't tell me much but told me one of his coworkers name, unable to recall the other one's. But he knew he was from Frome. So I went there and talked to the chief. He hadn't been on the job but didn't know his predecessors name either. I searched further but didn't find anything except this address. I got your name from the doorbell.", she explains her journey step by step. "Now having the name I can conclude a bit more. I figured you are a squip, you don't have a wand on you, live in a muggle neighborhood and had a muggle career. Now I don't think as a squip you would have reason to harm the boy who lived specifically. But to pull it off that nobody knows you, you would need help of a wizard regardlessly. Now that could be somebody random but coincidentally nobody knew of Heir Black until this August. So I assume Henry is Harry. Now I know James and Regulus were involved in school, I was James Godmother after all. Henry is called Regulus and I would have known him if he would have been Sirius'. So I am going to be bold here... Harry is Regulus son and James adopted him. That would make your claim legitimate and would explain your connection to Lord Black to some extent. Am I correct?", she looks at the man who stares back at her for a long moment.

"Perhaps you'd like to sit down?", he asks stepping to the side, though taking his gun with him, sheeting it easily in the back of his pants in a fluent, practiced motion.

---

The same morning at a Scottish magic school the regal looking eagle owl is back, flying a lazy circle over he heads of the student body before spotting it's target. It sores down, landing a bit less gracefully then usual next to the you boy.

"Hello Aries.", Henry greets him, feeding the big bird a piece of bacon before untying the parcel and letter tide to it's leg. He opens the letter first, eyes flittering over the words, eyes getting bigger and grin growing on his face.

Henry,
I have not been able to check the book. It will unlock with the right words and magic. You will have to figure it out on you r own, I'm afraid. Though I can give you a bit of a hand, I think. Their nicknames where Moony for Lupin, Wormtail for Pettigrew, Padfoot for your Uncle, Prongs for Potter. Mane is your father and Evans would be Flame.
- A. S. B.

"Is that what I think it is?", Blaise, sitting across form him, asks curiously, leaning forward.

"Depends on your thoughts. If you think it is the grimoire grandfather said he would get me... then yes. Yes it is. It's my parents legacy.", he states eyes big as he turns the slightly battered leather bound book in his hands.

"That is... that is really cool you know. Can I... look at it. Just the outside?", he asks and Henry nods slowly, aware of the eyes of a few older Slytherins around them as well as fellow first years.

"Knowledge, Joy, Protection.", he reads softly, turning the book softly in his hands. "What are those symbols?", he asks and Henry leans forward, accepting the book back to turn it in his own hands. Around the three words are six signs carved in the leather. He smiles, running his hands over it as he remembers the letters words.

"They stand for the six people creating it. A moon and fire for knowledge. Fire is my mother, moon my godfather. A dogs paw and the antlers of a stag at 'joy' are for my uncle and for- I don't really know how I can explain his connection to me and my family. It's complicated. The ones at protection, the lion and the mouse are my father and...", he frowns. "Well now it gets a bit complicated. See one of the once I mentioned got half of them all killed so eh.... yeah. He is the one he killed them indirectly it's yeah no it's getting complicated.", he shrugs helplessly. "I don't really want to open that can of worms that is my family in the last wars.”

"Oh man it really is your parents. But I get the complicated part.", Blaise grimaces slightly while Malfoy now buts in from the side.

"You called your father a lion here... yet you still claim to be Regulus son. Honestly. The only lion of the Black was Sirius Black. Isn't he a mass murder though? And alive at that.", he ask and Henry looks at him.

"Regulus is the main star of the Leo constellation, the lion. It's literally the heart of the lion.", he states. "He also was incredible brave.", he sniffs and Malfoy shrugs.

"Well if you say so- doesn't really change my second point though, does it?", he asks and Henry sighs.

"I didn't really deem it necessary to reply to it as I thought you would know enough about insane relatives. Say, how is your aunt?", he asks and Malfoy balls his hands into fists but shuts up, seemingly unwilling to actually engage with Henry so soon after Arcturus openly contradicting his words. To say Slytherin house liked it... would be an obvious lie. By now the house is rather split. Some take him for an arrogant fool and blame him for not knowing better when he claims to be the heir himself the others simply don't blame him for being wrong.

It hasn't much pushed Henry's own standing but that's alright to him, he doesn't really need those who only like him because of a powerful relative. They will only stab him in the back. He watched it happen a lot with other children back at his primary. People aren't loyal to power. People aren't loyal to fear.

---

The next two days Henry and Blaise could be seen around the common room and dorm turning the closed grimoire in their hands, tapping it and parchment with a wand, mumbling words, before writing something done on parchment. They only take a break to complete their assignments, but the curiosity about what they could have written down inside acts a very good distraction for various things, not only but including their normal studies, meals and the announcement of flying lessons starting on Tuesday.

Henry is rather nervous about those, though he doesn't really want to show and Blaise is looking forward a lot but as it's not really something new, he is easily distracted from the topic. Malfoy on the other hand has taken up flying lessons as another subject to boast on, now that he can't tell people how important he is. Instead he spent hours telling stories of his adventures on brooms. How he was nearly chopped in half by helicopters about like thirty times. You would think he would learn to not fly close to them, it's not as if they are particularly easy to miss with being gigantic and loud.

Henry doesn't tell him as much, he mostly ignores him and huddles close with Blaise trying to open the book that stubbornly refuses to open to him. Over and over again. After a while it starts to feel a personal rejection. He is their son, for Merlin's sake!

Chapter Text

Hogwarts is an ancient castle. Even before the legendary founders bought it, weaving magic in it's very base it had already stood there in some way or another for centuries. It's uncommon, really. After all the school was founded during the age of castles, they just started becoming a thing around the mid ninth century, around a hundred years prior to Hogwarts' founding. Some believe the vikings build it or perhaps it was build in response to their threat? People don't actually know a lot about Hogwarts. They know it had to have been magical from the very beginning. They know that for millennial people weaved their magic into it's stones preserving it for eternity. They took history and the preserved it, put it in stasis to some extent. They took it and they chose to use it for the most important thing for history itself: Education.

Generations of students have crossed through it's halls and though duration, age or even concept of teaching might have changed quite a lot over the years somethings have always been constant, one thing in particular. Anticipation.

The nervous whispers and hushed conversation. The teasing and boasting of students and the rivalry or friendships between houses. It might not always have been the first years but at least for the very last century twice a year half the first years are unable to concentrate on anything but one thought: Flying.

Not that most hadn't had the opportunity to fly before or others forever staying frightens of it, no... but there is just something that fascinates humans about flying, about taking to the air and being free. Simply gliding over boarder, mountains and seas. About being untouchable by their troubles that seem to be anchored to the soil. To feel light and fast, to travel, to turn and to feel the adrenaline curse in their veins.

Humans have conquered earth as easily as breathing, really. No one dares to remember a date they have started their empire over the land but neither do people really know when they started to swim, when they started to adapt to the wets and aren't there hundreds of other mammals preferring the deep waters of oceans if not outright only living there? The heights of free air however are so much further away, it seems. Only one more species like them has taken flight before and humans wouldn't be humans if they weren't jealous, if they wouldn't seek to achieve the seemingly impossible.

So their obsession with the air, with heights, runs just as deep in their blood as the crafting of a boat or the creation of a shelter, the creation of fields. It's not something for everyone and surely it hasn't been there since forever, but long enough and commonly enough that barely anybody bothers to remember when exactly it started. Or even cares.

So by the time the second week of September roles around and classes release for lunch on Tuesday, nobody is able to concentrate, really. Certainly no young Slytherin or Gryffindor, whispering on their respective tables or- looking extremely pale in some cases.

"You should have seen me as I child, I was basically born on a broom!", a young blond Slytherin boasts for what has to be the hundredths time, earning eyes roles and snickers from half of his companions but he nobody actually asks him to stop as he regales yet another tale of barely avoiding to get himself killed and land his family in prison. Because Henry is sure that is what would have happened if he actually managed to hit the Helicopter, or rather the Helicopter managed to hit him. His grandfather had been very serious about the statute of secrecy and what happens if you break it.

"You would think they would have enough of his voice yet.", he therefore grumbles to his companion, making the dark skinned boy snigger.

"Nah, Lord Malfoy has to much sway for them to actually say something. I mean, most of us have flown before, so I doubt anybody is really taking it for full anyway. From what I gathered Nott, Runcorn, Crabbe, Goyle, Parkinson, Bulstrode and Malfoy met up when they were younger. So they for sure. I know I have flown before but Rivers, Pike and Melone said earlier they didn't. I don't know for sure about Davis but I think both her and Greengrass have flown before. So really it's only those three.", he states and Henry grimaces.

"And me. I haven't flown before.", he answers accidentally shutting up Malfoy mid sentence.

"Oh really? You are a Black and never been on a broom?", he asks eyes flashing in glee as his lips pull in a sneer and Henry sighs softly, fighting to keep from rolling his eyes.

"Yes I've never been on a broom or something similar, really.", he shrugs before turning towards the three mentioned boys. "So well we will be in the same boat, I guess. And I bet a lot of the Gryffs haven been either.", he tries to sound casually but only manages because he can see Melone perk up slightly, giving him the faintest of a nod.

"Oh my, your guardian really must think you incompetent then.", Malfoy sneers and Henry tenses up.

"I think he simply valued my life a bit more. I mean seriously... a helicopter is very loud and big. To nearly hit one you must be blind and deaf and either your parents don't care about you being hit or quiet like the thought of prison for breaking the statute. I mean sure, there is still the possibility they warned you about it and you chose to imagine those stories. Take your pick, Draconis.", he sneers at the other and Rivers stifles a snort at his words as does Blaise.

"Now hold your tongue!", he snarls. "Besides, helicopter? You mean to tell me that muggle contraption actually got a name? And how would you even know it, they are made by muggles!", he calls out, anger replacing the satisfaction in his eyes.

"Well I tend to know about things that could potentially kill me, really.", he leans back leisurely. "Besides, as you claim to be an oh so high ranking black, you should know we hold a noble title in the muggle world too. A high one at that, because really, what else would we settle for? Can be quite handy too... so we need to know about the basics. Really... a lot of ministry jobs too require that you can blend in with muggles. How are you planing on doing so if you call something so common a 'metal bird'? People will think you mental, never a good start if you wish to seem superior is it?", he asks and Pike straightens up immediately.

"So I was right!", he exclaims in excitement. "My family lives in York, you see...", he begins and Henry nods already. "And the noble family basically owning it, you could call it, are called Black too. And sometimes there are articles about them in the newspapers, like in August when there was a rumor about the Duke finally having an Heir-", he stops himself as Henry smirks at him.

"Yes, you are correct, I will be the Duke of Yorkshire when I am of age. And probably the Earl of Westmorland too, come to think of it. As my Uncle has no children. But that is a bit more... complicated and I am no expert at muggle inheritance laws yet.", he shudders softly but Pike still stares at him.

"That is incredible!", he exclaims again, still staring at Henry. "Like do you really live in that big castle that is something tourists from around the world visit when in the area?", he continues. "And the Duke owns like most of the land there and there are Earls beneath you still so like... do you still like rule over them? I mean it was like that in the past-", he starts to babble away while quite a few people around them having picked up on the conversation. Most purebloods seem confused while a few muggle raised students eye him curiously, though most aren't as amazed as Pike is.

"Yeah I live there most of the time, but we have a lot of properties al over Britain and the world really.", he concedes. "And I mostly stay in the magical side, it's more private and way more comfortable. If you saw the muggle side... make it like ten times more impressive and you have the magical side.", he grins softly. "And yes I think there are still Earls beneath us but grandfather hasn't actually pulled me into most of this stuff. So I'm not to sure what exactly I will have to do later one. We focused more on the magical titles by now. But I have to know my way around muggles.", he answers. "But I'm not the only one though. I know the Potters hold both are the Duke of Somerset and of Devonshire. Though I think Etamines father is currently Duke of Somerset while the Duke of Devonshire was... well James Potter.", he shrugs half heartedly. "I know the Prewetts had the title of Dukes of Dorset and fittingly the Ross family are the Dukes of Ross up in northern Scotland. Just to name some examples.", he explains and Malfoy scowls at him.

"It's similar in Italy. I mean before the statute magical people lived among muggles, so why shouldn't they too have gained noble titles over the centuries?", he asks and murmurs of agreement flitter around them.

"Hear hear.", Rivers, grins, having gained a bit of confidence. After all with being very obviously halfbloods they are the very bottom of the food chain at the moment and Pike laughs at his statement, grinning at his friend and Henry.

"You are quite alright, Black.", he smiles and Henry nods in agreement. "You hold all those impressive titles yet don't lord it over others.", he smiles and Henry nods.

"We will share classes with each other for the next seven years so we really ought to at least try and get along. Strutting around the school like you own the place won't get you anything but people out for your blood, openly and behind your back.", he explains and Runcorn smirks at him.

"I like the thought, call me Isildur.", he ads towards Henry not offering it the the other four but for now it's something as Henry takes his hand.

"Henry then.", he agrees and nods and the other one who nods too and turns back to his food. Pike looks a bit unsure but as Runcorn hasn't offered Zabini to call him that too he doesn't seem to take it too personally.

They all eat in silence after that but before long they have to get up to face the highly anticipated, or dreaded, flying lessons. They flitter out of the hall and head down towards the courtyard. It's a rather windy day, so maybe they are staying closer to the castle, after all Henry knew there had to be Quidditch pitch too. But the courtyard should be way more sheltered then an open field or what ever that pitch actually looks like.

When they arrive Madam Hooch is just putting out two rows of broom sticks facing each other. So they decide to wait a bit off to the side until Gryfindor joins them Madam Hooch claps her hands.

"Welcome, first years, to your very first flying lessons. We will be starting form the basics, so please, stand next to a broom each.", she instructs and as a collective the Students step forward. Most of one house piles on the same side but as there are more Slytherins Davis and Greengrass stand on the Gryffindor side.

"Now, extent your right hand and say: 'Up!'", she instructs and the class follows suit. To his surprise Henry's is one of the first to respond, jumping to his hand eagerly. For a second he is nearly blinded by the brooms magic circling his own poking and probing at him before settling comfortably at the edges of it as if accepting him in some way. He smiles before looking around. By now most of them have their brooms in their hands. Others still role over and Weasley even get's smacked in the face. It takes a few more moments but after a few more tips of staying calm and using feeling when speaking even the last brooms lazily fly up in the students hands.

"Good now mount you broom. Watch out to not sit down to far at the back. Hold the handle with both hands like this, not to far up though.", she instructs, walking up and down their middle isle correcting several students including Malfoy. In all honesty, his sour expression fills Henry with glee.

"Perfect, then on my whistle you push of the ground hard and float for a moment by holding the handle straight, before slowly coming back by slightly leaning forward. Got it? Good, on three then.", she stops at the very front, holding a whistle out before counting.

"One, two, three-", the whistle hasn't even touched her lips yet as Neville pushes of the ground as hard as he can, soaring upwards quickly.

"Mr. Longbottom!", the teacher calls out furiously. "Get down this instant!", she calls after him but he simply clings to his broom seemingly unable to control it. Soon it starts to buck and turn and twist. It whirls him around until high up, though close to the castle he finally looses his hold, plummeting to the ground. Henry is sure the Professor cast a spell of sorts to slow his fall but either way Neville still lands with a bad crunching sound and a whimper.

Robes billowing around her Madam Hooch hurries to his side gathering him up, checking him for injury. "Ah... a broken wrist.", she then concludes as Neville is crying softly. She turns her head to the rest of the glass eyes narrowed sternly. "I will bring Mr. Longbottom to the hospital wing, in the mean time I won't all of you to keep both feet on the ground. If I see even one you take up in the air, you will find yourself expelled before you can say Quidditch, understood?", she doesn't wait for more then a nod from the students before rushing Neville inside the castle.

The moment she is out of side Malfoy laughs. "Have you seen his face?", he asks and Parkinson as well as Crabbe and Goyle join him in laughing over Neville. Before somebody can say something though he suddenly crouches down picking up a small glass orb filled with gray smoke.

"A rememberall...", he speaks slowly before his whole face lights up with glee. "Oh if the loser had asked this, he would have know to at least land on his fat bottom.", he laughs and Henry had enough. Straightening up he steps forward to Malfoy.

"Hand it over.", he speaks coldly, trying to imitate his grandfather once again. Mafloy hesitates looking at him with mirth as Crabbe and Goyle come up behind him.

"Mh Black, trying to set a record of detentions I see.", he sniggers. "Really you should know better then protecting pathetic Gryffindors.", he drawls. "Do you have no self respect?", he asks clutching the orb in his fist. "You know I think I will hide it instead, let the idiot look of it on his own. Maybe somewhere up?", he suggests, already bringing his broom up to mount it swiftly. "After all, as you confessed this very morning, there is nothing you can do about it, Black. What a pity you parents didn't teach you to fly, like a proper wizard.", he take of. "Do you even know which side of the broom is back and front?", he sneers flying higher. Oh Henry detests bullies.

Quickly he mounts his broom as well hearing Blaise groans behind him as he kicks of the ground. Air rushes in his ears as he maneuvers the broom, feeling its magic respond to his own. He grins softly, flying is easy.

He levels with a shocked Malfoy, still holding the rememberall.

"What was that, Malfoy? Nothing I can do?", he drawls. "Now hand it over or you'll be able to show us all how to land on your own ass when falling, mh?", he suggests with a raised eyebrow. Anger flitters over Malfoy’s face as he stares at Henry.

"Well if you are so confident... catch!", he jells the last word, throwing the ball in an impressive arch towards the castle walls. Immediately Henry wrenches his broom around, pressing his body slow on it as he soars towards the stone, quickly pointing down as he catches the snitch fall as well. His focus is solemnly on the little golden ball. The wind roars in his eyes, adrenaline pulses through his veins as his body focuses his muscles strained and his magic... his magic is sinning in joy as he charges forward ignoring both the nearing ground and stone wall. About five meters above the ground his finger wrap around the ball and with his remaining hand he rips the broom handle steady, turning sideways to the castle. He drifts, the broom wobbling dangerously as he comes closer and closer to one of the many windows of the castle, praying it's no class room. He stops millimeters form the window, ball pressed protectively to his chest panting softly as he hovers for a second before softly directing the slightly shaking broom towards the ground. It steadies fully just as he lands and he stumbles for a second before catching himself turning back to Malfoy with an icy glare.

"You were saying?", he asks but winces as a voice calls from behind.

"Henry Black!", the voice calls and it doesn't sound joyous. Slowly he turns, to see Professor McGonagall stride across the lawn with an unreadable expression on her face. He swallows heavily. How was that? Lady Ross being a person he would rather not cross?

"In all my years...", she begins and to his surprise Etamine speaks up.

"Professor he just stood up for Nev-", he is interrupted by the Professors hand.

"I don't need to hear it, Mr. Potter. Now Mr. Black follow me.", she states turning on her heals and Henry exhales deeply before fallowing behind her. His mind is numb and he feels slightly light headed as he walks, the adrenaline slowly wavering from his body a little. He doesn't really notices where they are going until he hears her knocking on a door. He jolts back into reality and looks around. He is in the dungeons... he knows this part too- no... His suspicion is confirmed when he hers the voice from inside.

"Come in.", it's an annoyed drawl perhaps mixed with a sneer and he closes his eyes for a moment.

"Severus.", McGonagall greets him as they step inside and Henry has to try his best not to hide behind her. He hasn't actually been around the potions master since the last Friday and the memory immediately sends a shock of phantom pain up his left side.

"Minerva and... Black. To what do I owe the pleasure?", he asks, sitting behind his desk staring at them, giving Henry a dark, hateful look.

"It pains me to admit but I ask you to put him on the Quidditch team. He caught a small glass orb in a fifty food dive inches from the castle wall on his very first time on a broom.", she states and Henry has a hard time to not gape at the Professor. Snape freezes.

"The Slytherin team already has a seeker, one who was shoo in for captain had he not declined the title to focus on N.E.W.T.s. I'm not going to replace him with a first year.", he sneers and Professor McGongall leans forward.

"Then put him in reserve, but I won't watch his talent be wasted like that.", she determents. "If you don't I will let him play for Gryffindor.", she decides and Snape stares at her for a moment before looking at Henry again.

"I will talk to the captain but I won't start favoring him, Minerva. I have no doubt Mr. Flint will agree with me.", he states coolly and McGongall huffs angrily but doesn't push it further.

"Very well then. It really is your loss. I would at least have him try out.", she nearly snaps and Snape sneers at her.

"No. He is a first year, he can't even have his own broom, can he now? Besides coming from you I am more expecting a sabotage then support, really, Minerva.", he replies dryly. "That all then?", he asks and the Professor agrees though still very unhappy with Snape’s decision.

"Good then, perhaps allow Mr. Black to return to his class?", he suggests drawling and she narrows her eyes but beckons Henry outside again, closing the door forcefully. She snaps her wand then looking at him.

"I want to say one thing, Henry. Before I sent you to you common room. I spoke to you uncle this weekend. Marius, that is. See James Potter was my Godson so I also had an eye on you and I have to apologize. Magical oaths were preventing me from stepping in. I'm so very sorry, Henry. But rest assured your secret is safe me. As long as you are happy I will not lift a finger to contradict it.", she states and he stares at him.

"So you... so you know?", he asks hating how his voice cracks.

"I do. And if you ever need anything... I will listen and do my best to help.", she explains and he smiles softly, nodding.

"Thank you, Professor.", he smiles and she nods.

"You are welcome, Henry. Again, I am sorry.", she states and he nods, in acknowledgment, unable to really say more just yet so she nods after a second a small smile.
"Run along then, I will inform Madam Hooch of the incident. Though-", she gestures at the broom."Perhaps give me that, not much use in the dungeons, is it?", she asks and he immediately hands it over to her.

The rest of the afternoon he mostly stays in the dorm, huddling up on his bed behind drawn curtains, reading a book, well he tries but fails a his mind keeps wandering so after a while he decides to write another letter to his grandfather and uncle, because really... what else is he supposed to do?

He is so focused after that that he doesn't even realize how time trickles by. Only when he puls back his curtains back and spots Nott on his bed does he takes a look at his watch. It's already past dinner... he has missed dinner... he swallows heavily. Grandfather did say he shouldn't have missed dinner. He licks his lips, now isn't anyway he could change this though, so he pushes of putting the letters in his pockets.

"Ah I though you would be there.", Nott nods at him. "Congratulations.", he then continues and Henry frowns.

"What?", he asks confused. "Have I missed something?"

"They haven't even told you?", he asks. "They put you on the Gryffindor team, apparently. How ever you managed to anger Snape that much he and Flint agree to not let you be reserve for Higgs. Though apparently you are to sit out the games against us. It's been the talk of the school at dinner.", he explains and Henry swallows heavily.

"McGonagall said she would if Snape wouldn't put me on Slytherin. I don't know what to think of it... I'm no Gryffindor.", he states and Nott finally puts his own book to the side.

"There is nothing for it now... just watch your back, the upper years are absolutely not happy. The moment you catch even a single snitch they will be out for blood.", he explains and Henry nods slowly.

"Thanks for the warning.", he acknowledges and the other boy just shrugs turning back to his book. Henry takes it as his cue to leave. Can anything be ever easy in his life?

He shivers and walks across the common room quickly, not looking away from the door, ignoring anyone who might wish to talk to him, though all he hears are whispers and sneered remarks of how he was a disgusting lion now. He sighs a breath of relieve the moment he is out of the door, closing his eyes for a moment before walking towards the grand stair case. Now he just needs to find the Gryffindor common room to give Neville his rememberall back before curfew starts.

He knows it's a tower. But that's about it. So he slowly climbs step by step, nerves and a bit of hunger making him slower then usual. In the end he has walked across the seventh floor twice before jumping as one of the portraits finally speaks to him. It's a Lady that is dressed in a long pink dress caring an empty vine glass while being a bit on the wider side.

"What are you looking for, dear? A lone snake all the way up here just before curfew.", she asks not unkindly and he swallows.

"I'm looking for the Gryffindor common room, actually. I missed dinner but still want to give this back to my friend. He had it stolen by one of my classmates earlier today.", he explains and she looks at the small ball in his hand for a moment before looking him up and down.

"Well then you may knock on my frame, dear.", she smiles and he blinks before cautiously stepping forward, knocking on the wood. For a moment nothing happens before he jumps back with a yelp as the portrait swings open nearly smacking him in the face.

"What do you want snake?", a gruff y upper year asks him, looking down at him with a surprisingly neutral face despite the earlier term.

"Uhm... I- is Neville Longbottom here? I missed him at dinner but wanted to return this.", he holds up the small ball. The older year looks at it.

"You stole it?", he asks attempting to grab it but Henry dances out of the way, scowling slightly at him.

"No. Saved it, actually. Though a classmate stole it.", he looks up at the older boy raising an eyebrow in challenge. The other one frowns but doesn't answer as there is another voice from behind him call over.

"Oi Loris what's going on?", another male voice asks, a bit deeper already. "You said you would help me with the bloody essay!"

"Give me a second, Oliver.", the boy calls back, stepping aside a bit to turn his head fully, revealing a homey red and gold room that looks close to being a complete circle. "Have you seen Longbottom though? The snake here is adamant to give him something he apparently did not steal.", the accusation is open in his voice though he is still way less scornful then his own house was earlier.

"Wha-", the eyes of a broad shouldered brunet boy falls on him now and he hesitates. "Hey aren't you Henry Black?", he asks and Henry nods slowly watching how his names gathers whispers and attention among the others lions and even the other one's head snaps back around as Oliver gets up.

"Perhaps let him in, after all he is our new seeker.", he states and Henry closes his eyes for a second swallowing nervously. So it is decided already. He will be snake food. He reopens his eyes just as the other boys steps aside to actually let him in. Joy and dread are a confusing mixture to feel, Henry decides as he hesitates for a second before stepping into the lions den. Well stepping might be a bit far fetched, he more climbs into the room, his limps working all by themselves as he easily moves through the hole that creates their entrance.

"So it really wasn't just a rumor.", he straightens up immediately when his feed are back on the floor and he looks at Oliver, an eyebrow slightly raised even though his breathing has picked up already.

"You mean to tell me, you didn't actually know?", he asks incredulously looking Henry up and down, how he stands admits a silent sea of Gryffindors seemingly with out a care in the world. Either he is very arrogant or very brave indeed.

"I really didn't think my head of house hates me that much.", he shrugs slightly. "But after Friday I should have expected it.", he looks around the room a bit more. "You now they just made me snake food right?", he asks and the boy considers him for a moment.

"Well it is a bit weird, I have to admit that. But if you are as good as McGonagall said I am no one to complain. I'm Oliver Wood by the way, your new captain.", he states and Henry nods slowly. "And I mean it's not as if you are going to play against Slytherin, the professor was very clear about that." He shrugs. "So how bad can it be?", he asks and Henry laughs, not in joy but humorless.

"You know nothing about Sytheirn it seams. I shall better ward my bed.", he roles his shoulder then let's his eyes wander.

"Nice room by the way. A bit more cozy then ours I think... Now where is Neville? I do actually need to give that back to him.", he lazily throws up the glass orb catching it easily with his hand.

"I'll get him.", a dark skinned boy from the side calls out and sprints up a set of stairs, Henry follows him with his eyes.

"So you really caught it after standing up to Malfoy, did you?", a girl asks from the side and he nods.

"Malfoy is...", he smirks slightly. "Treating on thin ice. He is my cousin and our... problems are a bit more political then you might expect. But he is just in general a jerk and bully. And I detest bullies.", he narrows his eyes. "Especially if they dare to touch my friends and those include Neville so really...", he drawls the last word. "What else was I to do?", he shrugs and Neville chooses that moment to come down the stairs walking over wide eyes.

Henry's attention immediately is on him, grasping his hand that was broken carefully turning it in his hand as if checking it. At the touch he can feel his magic settle down, humming in satisfaction. He backs of slightly holding out the ball.

"I will have to teach you how to fly. Can't have you crash every lesson now, can I?", he asks and Neville grins clutching the rememberall.

"Thank you. Though I really prefer not to fly more then necessary.", he mumbles and Henry smirks.

"Fair enough. I can't relate but fair.", he agrees looking around a bit helplessly.

"How about...", another guy at the very side begins now. "You stay a bit longer and we get to know our honorary member a bit and I bring you back to the dungeons later on. I'm head boy so you won't get a detention when with me.", he explains and Henry hesitates for a second eyes flittering around the room before he nods slightly.

"Good, then sit down and tell me what the hell that show on Friday was?". he leans forward eagerly as he gestures to one of the couches. Henry swallows heavily but sits down.

"That was one pissed of Lord Black.", he answers dead pan before losing the battle against a small grin. "He is my great/grandfather and I live with him. And he was rather displeased about me getting hurt earlier that day and then simply earning a detention for it instead of being send to the hospital wing.", he shrugs. "Though if you think him scary, you really don't want to meet my aunt.", he smirks at the end.

"So it was because of a detention and you being hurt? You really think playing Quidditch is a good idea?", someone calls from the side and Henry shakes his head with a small sigh.

"No, not just that. It was also to make a statement towards the Heirs Prince and Malfoy. Slytherin is a very political house.", he explains. "I am sure he won't curse Hogwarts for every bludger taking a detour.", he shrugs. "Besides... I wasn't simply hurt a bit. I was hit by a potion that could have gotten life threatening if not healed in time. Snape made me wait until class had ended. I am the third heir of Lord Black. He quite values my life.", he states firmly and

"Oh so you really were hit!", the boy had gone up to get Neville calls out now. "I wasn't sure when we saw you after wards.", he explains and Henry shrugs.

"Yeah... ", he trails of. "Who are you again?", he then asks.

"Dean Thomas...", he hesitates for a moment. "I'm muggle born.", he then says and Henry raises and eyebrow. He is aware it's a test as the rest of the room tenses, watching him. Some of the older students even have their hands on their wands.

"Oh ouch you really treated one kind of racism against another. Tough luck there.", he replies and his eyes sparkle with joy as half the room looks at them in confusion.

"How do you know this?", one girl calls out. "You are a Black and a Slytherin.", she states disbelieve on her face and he turns to fully look at her. "What would you know about Muggle culture!"

He looks at her for a second, contemplating his next words before taking a deep breath. "Let me make one thing clear here... Yes I am a dark cored Slytherin. Yes I believe the old way and honor our traditions. But there is a big different to believing your own religion and traditions and going around degrading people because of what? Their ancestry? Their skin color or nationality? I couldn't care less. I don't care who your parents are, how you look or the color of your robes. I don't care if you got an accent or use a translation spell. I would be a damned hippogriff if I did! My favorite uncle is a squip, my favorite cousin is a halblood squip born and I love them both. They are my family. And what it's worth, I am sure you, at least, don't have a family notorious for murders and pedophiles recreating with themselves over centuries.", he states coldly. "So no, I won't judge you based on that. But I will judge you on how you act. And so far you judged me, you saw the color of my robes, heard my last name and thought 'evil!'. Most of you did, I'm not blind. And I knew you would. But I stepped into the lion's den nonetheless. knowing there is a high possibility of you eating me alive only for my own house to skin me afterwards.", he states. "So if you want me to, I will leave now and never return. But then it's on you. Then you have to deal with your own prejudice. The same Merlin be damned one every Slytherin faces the moment the head calls out our house.", he stares around. "`And as to how I know. One day I will inherit the muggle title Duke of Yorkshire and the Earl of Westmorland. I need to know about muggles or I will land myself in azkaban before I'm twenty!", he roles his eyes. "Really how do you expect it worked before the statute? There are loads of pureblood families holding muggle titles."

For a long moment there is absolute silent in the normally loud and chaotic common room. Until two hands clasp on Henry's shoulder making him jump and reach for his wand until he hears their voices.

"Well said, little snakeling.", the Weasley twins grin from behind him. "I'm to greet you from our brothers by the way.", the other smirks and Henry's shoulders sags in relieve though he scowls at them and he shrugs of their hands.

"Don't touch me.", he grumbles but smiles slightly nonetheless. "But thanks. The books Charlie recommended were amazing.", he thanks them and the head boy next to them cracks up at that.

"Oh I can live with allowing him in the common room.", he chuckles and Henry looks at him, gratitude shining in his eyes. His face sours immediately though as Fred ruffles his hair, or tries to, seeing as it's still caught in his bun.

This time he actually hexes him with a stinging hex, that might be a bit more powerful then intended seeing as he has a lot of adrenaline currently running through his system.

"Hands of my hair, Fred.", he snarls. "I have no qualms to hex you into next week.", he calls laughing as Fred yelps and jumps back, before easily side stepping George retaliation as he turns back to the Wood and the headboy.

"Maybe don't do that, I was just thinking you are actually alright.", Ronald smiles at him a bit tight lipped. "Sorry for the train, I was bit of a idiot I think.", he apologizes and Henry looks to the side to search his face before nodding.

"And in Diagon.", he ads but his voice lacks malice.

"Yeah, there too.", he agrees with a huff blushing. "Mum had a real fit about it actually.", he confesses and Henry sniggers slightly.

"Thanks.", he answers. "And I can guess that. Really calling us a bunch of evil gits in front of grandfather might have not been your smartest move."

"Maybe not.", he agrees a bit awkwardly but seeming satisfied with Henry's reaction.

"So... have you played Quidditch before? Must have, right?", Wood chimes in again and Henry turns towards him, shaking his head.

"No. Never flown before, actually.", he states fighting down a blush at Wood’s raised eyebrow but Etamine is faster.

"That was you first time?!", he exclaims shocked. "What the hell of a natural are you?", he asks and Henry has to bite his lip to keeping his hair from shifting. "I am really not surprised McGonagall wanted you on a team.", he states shaking his head and whispers pick up around the room more now. Wood looks as if Henry is his favorite meal by now and Henry swallows heavily. "I mean, if you start training, Merlin you could go pro.", he continues and Henry hesitates.

"I appreciate this but first... let's not... get ahead of ourselves, yeah? Besides I know what I will do and it will not be Quidditch.", he shrugs it of, looking more around the room in interest, trying to find somebody not staring at him with eager curiosity. He doesn't get to finding one before the headboy asks him another questions.

"What do you wish to do then? You said you knew already?", he asks.

"Politics.", he answers. "I will inherit multiple titles magical and muggle.", explains. "I mean I don't strictly have to... but I can. So why not? there are so many who don't have the chance and I would have the power to actually change something. So why not?", he asks blushing slightly at their appraising nods.

"How the hell did you end up in Slytherin.", one of the other students grumble. "You are nice and have some sort of honor.", they sounds positively exasperated. "You would fit better into Hufflepuff, honestly!"

"You know me for what? Half an hour? But yeah the hat did consider other houses too, took too long for it not to didn't it?", he shrugs again. "But I like my house, don't get me wrong there.", he raises an eyebrow. "And it's were I am supposed to be.", he looks around. "Anything else then?"

"Yes. You like transfiguration?", someone jokes and Henry smirks.

"I like most subjects who are also practical. I am good at Transfiguration though. And McGonagall is fair.", he shrugs eyes flickering to the windows. "I think I really should get back...", he gets to his feet and the headboy who's name he has yet to actually receive follows suit.

"Then let's get you back to the snakes den.", he smirks and Henry nods following him out after saying goodbye. The moment he is outside he takes a deep breath steadying himself against the wall.

"You good?", the boy asks and Henry nods slowly.

"Yeah... yeah I'm alright.", he agrees allowing the older boy, Miguel Johnson, as he is told on the way, to lead him down to his common room. He leaves him a corner away though to not reveal it to him. The boy doesn't question it though, simply turning around to walk back.

Letting out a breath Henry slips into the common room. One hell done another to come.

He looks at the mingling students, how their faces immediately turn to disgusted sneers and he sighs. He doesn't award it with a response but simply leaves for the dorms.

"There you are! Where were you?", Blaise asks him as he returns and Henry shrugs with a grimace.

"Got cornered by a group of Gryffs.", he says. "I'm afraid you will know in the morning anyway. I did not plan on that... all of that to happen.", reminds him and Blaise shrugs.

"You'll be fine. But hurry along, Malfoy is livid.", he explains and Henry nods, greeting Runcorn and Nott before getting ready for bed. He is absolutely exhausted.